

Kinard's Mythology Anthology

Written by Kinard Middle School 6th Grade Students

2015-2016

A World with No Color

By Shravya Anikapati

A girl named Aileen was born into a world with no color. The world saw her as a thin girl with long dark grey hair, her face was pale grey and her eyes were a dark, almost black and pierced right into your soul. The world as a whole looked like a black and white movie, the sky was a subtle gray and the clouds were black, almost like it was going to rain. But that's how they always looked, no one ever knew if it was going to rain or not. The trees swayed side to side but the world didn't seem real. The grass was wet gray, and the raindrops that glazed them were still, with no movement. Everything was different shades of grey. There was no uniqueness whatsoever.

In the eyes of Aileen the world seemed like it needed to be changed, it wasn't up for her satisfaction. She almost didn't even want to live in a dull world where nothing ever happened. Whoever would want to live in a world like that? Throughout the years, she realized that she was miserable she needed to change the world, but how? She leaned against a tree stump and closed her eyes to think. The bark of the tree was rough against her back but her mind didn't even realize it. As she was thinking, her longtime friend Andres approached her.

"Hello Aileen," said Andres.

"Hi Andres," replied Aileen gloomily opening up her eyes.

"What's wrong?" asked Andres taking a seat next to Aileen.

"I hate the world," Aileen admitted, "It's just too boring, I have to change it."

"I feel the same way, think about it, I don't want my kids to live in a world like this," agreed Andres feeling the dark, dead grass.

"How do I change the world, I have no power," said Aileen disappointedly putting her hand to her face, rubbing her eyes.

"Well, go visit Aphrodite the god of beauty, she will give you some idea," advised Andres.

Taking Andres' advice, she visited Aphrodite. While she was talking to Aphrodite, visions kept popping up in her head. They weren't visions of her future, or the past, they were visions of change to the world! She was so confused what the visions were, she didn't even know what they were called, but the visions made the world look beautiful! She had to find out how to make the world replicate her visions. She left Aphrodite with thoughts of visions in her head. She walked head down making sure she wouldn't lose the visions.

"Thanks Aphrodite, you have helped so much, I think I know what I'm going to do!" exclaimed Aileen.

"Glad I could help, although I didn't really help," said Aphrodite satisfied.

Later in the evening, the clouds were darkening, the wind was blowing, and the world was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Suddenly, the world was wet and it had rained so hard throughout the night, but the world still looked the same. Aileen noticed an arch looking thing that came after the rain, it had different shades of grey and looked like it would never end. She wanted to find out what was at the end of that arch and would it help her. As she was thinking about this, Aphrodite was looking at her from above, and Aphrodite wanted to know what Aileen's plan was to bring greatness into the world.

Aileen decided to go explore the extraordinary arch, she wanted to know where it ended and what was on it. She approached the arch in the sky, and she wanted to get on it and ride it all the way down to where it ended, but she was too small to get all the way up onto the arch. Aphrodite watched all of this from above and picked up Aileen and placed her on the arch. Aileen was so startled and surprised.

"Aphrodite?" questioned Aileen looking down the arch.

"Yes," said Aphrodite.

"How did you put me up on this arch, how are you even here?" asked Aileen.

"I am the goddess of beauty, and if you are willing to make the world beautiful I can use my powers to help you," replied Aphrodite.

"Thank you so much!" exclaimed Aileen.

Suddenly the arch became slippery, while she was sliding down the arch! Aileen was thrilled her plan was working, she could finally see what was at the end of this arch. As she rode, she looked behind her. Every time she passed, the arch turned different. It looked like the visions in her head!

She approached the end of the arch with a thud, and saw something glimmering in the sun. A pot of what looked like water was in a gold bowl. There was writing on the bowl, it said from Hebe to Aileen. Aileen was very confused about what the watery liquid was.

"Aphrodite, what is this liquid?" asked Aileen confused.

"It is the cup of immortality from Hebe," said Aphrodite, "Hebe sent you this so you can have all the power to change this boring world."

"Well what do I do with it?" questioned Aileen.

"You figure out what you want to change in the world and drink the liquid in the pot, then you will be the goddess of what you change," claimed Aphrodite.

Aileen immediately raced toward the arch that looked like her visions and placed the cup of immortality on it then slowly drank out of the cup. Sip by sip she felt more powerful. The liquid poured down her face. When she was done, the cup of immortality vanished. Suddenly, it turned into a paint bucket full of the stuff that was in her visions. The label of the paint bucket read "Color". Was that what these visions were called?

There were all kinds of different "colors", she could paint whatever she wanted with the paint bucket of color. She looked up at the arch, it was colorful too. She named all the colors on the arch and in her paint bucket. The first color was red, second orange, yellow, green, purple, and blue. She called the mystical arch a "rainbow". She slowly took the paintbrush in her hand and started painting the world with all the different colors. Stroke by stroke her the brush softly painted. She painted the sky blue, the grass a dewy green, the sun yellow, and the moon white. The world finally was coming alive and she liked it, in fact she loved it! She mixed colors and made new ones. Everyone came out as she was painting the world they all had the happiest looks on their face as their glimmering white teeth sparkled in the sun. When she had finished painting every little crevice of the world, she looked down at her empty paint bucket in the reflection she saw herself.

She wasn't a pale weak little grey girl anymore, she looked real. Her long curly brown hair flowed in the wind, her eyes were a dark brown but looked like they had so much dimension. Even her clothes had color! Her shirt was a light pink and her pants were a dark blue.

She sat down on bench she just painted and leaned back, she then admired her work. She looked at all the accomplishments she had done to the world, and she noticed everyone looked different, she didn't look the same as her neighbor or her family. Everyone was different and unique. Her friend Andres came back with a grin on his face.

"You did it, you changed the world!" exclaimed Andres jumping up and down.

"I know, isn't it wonderful?" Aileen said with a look of accomplishment in her eyes.

"It sure is great," Andres said proudly.

"You were the one that gave me the idea of going to Aphrodite, and it worked so all this change to the world is because of you, thank you so much," Aileen smiled.

"You're welcome, but everyone had a part in this," Andres excitedly said.

"Color" has made a difference to the world, it has made the world come alive and has made the people in this world unique," observed Aileen looking out into nowhere.

And that is how "COLOR" was invented into this world. So thank Aileen, Andres, Aphrodite, and Hebe if color changed the way you look at the world.

The Dog Who Talked

By Pluto

There once was a boy named Cole and a dog named Jack, Cole was 12 and had brown hair with green eyes, smelled like vanilla, and had smooth skin. Jack was small, had gold hair, and blue eyes. One day, Cole and his dog, Jack, went to the river to play ball. The water was rushing fast, and you could taste salt, and it was cold. Cole threw the ball, and Jack went to retrieves it.

One day, while Cole and Jack were by the rushing river, they saw a beautiful girl with brown hair, named Artemis. She was carrying a cup of Bamboozie. It was a special concoction. She had fallen and spilled her Bamboozie. Cole and Jack went to help Artemis pick up all of her mess. She said, "Please don't touch this. It's a special concoction." Cole and Jack did what Artemis said. They started to play again. Then they started to throw the ball around. Cole unintentionally threw the ball into the puddle that Artemis spilled the bamboozie in. Cole didn't want to let Jack go into the bamboozie, but it was Jack's favorite ball and didn't listen. SPLASH! Jack bounced in. and when he got out of the puddle the bamboozie did nothing. They realized the special concoction from Artemis was something that was not harmful. After a couple of hours. They started to head back home.

They got home and ran upstairs. Cole was looking for his homework. He couldn't find it, but Jack did and said, "It is over here."

"Who said that," Cole said.

"It is me your dog, Jack," Said Jack! Cole freaked out and hid from Jack.

He started saying, "This can't be happening. This can't be happening!"

Jack said, "Come out, I'm not going to hurt you."

He came out and was trying to figure out what was happening. Jack and Cole had some ideas.

"I got it," Cole said. It was when you jumped in the puddle that Artemis said not to touch. It must have made you talk. This is amazing!

The next day, Cole woke up and looked at Jack. "Can you still talk, Jack?" said Cole,

"Yes," said Jack.

"We have to keep you a secret," said Cole. They went back to the spot that they saw Artemis, hoping to see Artemis again. They had to find Artemis so they could have the spell removed. They searched and searched for Artemis. They certainly found her and asked them to remove the spell. She didn't listen because she told them to not touch the Bamboozie. She knew what the bamboozie could do. She took them to her home. It was small but what they saw her do was amazing. She stepped in the glowing light and then they did. They noticed that they were going into the sky. Once they reached the clouds, they could see their house from up there, Artemis took them to a special workshop.

They walked in and look at all the weapons and spells.

Artemis said, "I'm the goddess of animals, the moon and hunting."

"What? You're a god, "Said Cole?

"Cool," said Jack.

"I make spells for other gods, and make sure people don't go out and hunt all the animals. I also make the moon full or crescent every night," said Artemis. Then entered where she made her spells and told them what she was going to do.

"I'm going to make a necklace that controls the way Jack talks," said Artemis. If Jack is not wearing the necklace, he cannot talk. If he is wearing the necklace, he can talk. After a couple of hours of CRACKING and CRACKING, she made it .She called the boy in her room, is the necklace. She put the necklace on Jack and pushed the button and the bamboozie went into the necklace. She took it off Jack and tried to make him speak, he barked and when she put it on and Jack said, "Hello". Then Artemis sent them back down to earth,

"Artemis said do not tell anyone about this"

"OK," said Jack,

"OK," said Cole,

The boys started to head home. When they got home they went upstairs to go to bed, Cole took off the necklace and then both went to bed,

The Story of Hebe

By Anonymous

A long time ago in ancient Egypt there were giant pyramids. Sand was in the air and on the ground the sky was blue. There once lived boy named Finn a tall heroic boy and his best friend Jake a shapeshifting doge. Enough of that Finn and Jake are trying to defeat the evil cats King Fluffy and Queen Gumball. Why? They are taking over the universe!

"Jake wake up! "Finn yelled.

"What," Jake replied.

"Umm Jake there are giant cats outside the tree" Finn grunted.

So Finn and Jake went outside and saw the giant cats they screamed so they went to their friend Hebe the god who could change gods into immortals.

"Hey Hebe wassup, "Finn said.  
"Uhh I don't know," Hebe said without care.

"Oooo shiny cup shiny cup! "Jake barked.

So Jake knocked over Hebe's cup and it broke the cup Hebe had created to change gods into immortals and there was no whey to destroy the cats then.

"Jake why did you do that now there is no other whey to destroy the cats! "Finn yelled in anger.

"I'm out cya Finn, "Jake pouted.

Finn and Hebe wandered far to find the giant royal cats. On their journey, the found out that there was another whey to destroy them.

"Umm Finn I think I found the cats," Hebe whispered.

So Finn and Hebe found a magical potion. But the cats smacked the potion out of Hebe's hands and they were trapped but then... Jake came and saved the day and shapeshifted into a mallet and killed the cats once and for all. They all lived happily ever after.

Strecorus

By Eli

Benjamin Peterson sat in awe of what just happened, and Professor Zachariah Middleton, a lanky, mild man approached Benjamin thinking about what just happened as well. But, when he reached Benjamin, that thought was far from his mind. He was more troubled by the fact of the young boys fear, frustration, and sorrow. Ben, at the time, did not hear the wise, young professor approaching him, and was startled when the long boney fingers slowly reached his shoulders. He sat there, and he listened to Zachariah. The professor's words were short and snappy, but with much meaning and good intentions, as they always were. Though Benjamin was the only one to see what happened and subsist, that day, the whole world knew what happened. The end of the world was near.

The reason of this being, for the first time, time travel was attempted. Professor Middleton was taking his class, consisting of one student, Ben, to see this attempt. It was going successfully until one minor problem occurred. The power went out. Though most would think, "Oh no big deal. They can start over when the power comes on." It was not so. Once the portal through time was open, it could not be closed without power. It pulled all that surrounded it into the portal and exploded. Luckily, Ben and the professor were out getting fresh air when it happened, and they were frustrated because they wanted to help, but were helpless themselves. And this is how it all began, one innocent kid, a lucky professor, and the world ending soon. All before noon on the beautiful but crepuscular planet of Strecorus.

Ben was a young boy at the age of 16. He was terrified. As he gaped into the black hole punctured into the side of the building, he began to feel a deep guilt inside. The smell of burnt toast, with a little more death was in the air. As sorrow and fear overcame him, he fled. As fast as a rabbit. He dashed. When he reached the building, he found Professor Middleton waiting for him. Surprised, Ben wondered how the professor had gotten there so quickly. But the professor spoke. "Shall we begin the search?" Ben said not a word, but started "the search".

"So. Do you think there are any survivors?" Ben asked.

"Not sure," said Middleton, "but I hope we can find some."

Their search continued, but they found nothing but death and despair. After a while, both had given up hope. But, when the professor was doing his final search, he found, to his great dejection, a body. It was cut, bruised, and scorched, but he could recognize the face. It was Benjamin's father. He tried to hide the body so Benjamin would not see it, but when he had gasped, Ben had come rushing over to help. As Middleton began to speak, Benjamin just turned his head. He forced tears back. He knew his father had most likely had been killed violently in the explosion, but seeing his dead father was just unbearable. But he knew he could not let that get in his way. The world was still about to end, and they needed to stop it.

At Middleton's lab, Ben and the professor worked diligently. They went over all the notes they could salvage, and began to build a machine that could stop the whole disaster. After some time, Ben and Middleton were almost complete with their device. They headed to the explosion site, and Middleton ran. Ben was confused, but then he realized a luminescent light behind him, and spun around to witness a frighteningly beautiful sight. It was a man. But not like a regular man. He was hovering, and had a small tint or glow around him. He had large golden wings behind him flapping. But Ben knew him somehow. And then it hit him. It was his father. When his father spoke it was soft, and loving. But also powerful and strong. This is what he said.

"Benjamin. Do not fear for I am here to help you. You have a gift. You are not only brilliant, but you have the ability to stop this mess and save the day. Search your feelings. You will find that you possess more power that you could possibly imagine." And with that the god vanished. For that is what he was. A god. After Ben had taken this all in, he remembered the professor. He ran to the sight and found the professor crying. He said that the machine had been destroyed and that all hope was lost. But then Ben remembered what his father had told him and concentrated on his father. His father's face. It was then that Ben became overrun with light. Light flowed out of his fingers, feet, head, and just about everywhere. To the professor's great surprise, a pair of majestic golden wings sprouted out of Ben's back. And with an explosion of light, Benjamin disappeared.

Benjamin realized that he was time traveling. He felt his golden wings, and they were firm and soft. He looked around him and he found he was in a circular portal flashing purple streaks. He had no idea how to control it so he took a guess. He imagined where and when he wanted to go, and then, he was there. He went to the time just before the explosion and went to the circuit breaker to turn back on the power when the power went out. It was there that he found the professor, who Ben thought was a kind, gentle, loving friend who he could trust, was the one who had turned off the power, caused the portal to be out of control, and killed dozens of innocent lives. The young boy vanished, and went back to the present where he returned home to think this over. After many hours of thinking, Ben decided to go try to stop the professor, and went back in time, again, to the explosion where he caught the professor red handed. Ben tackled him hard and the professor tasted blood for the first time in years. The professor seemed overwhelmed with fear, but it was all just an act, for the professor himself was also a very strong being, and when Benjamin least expected it, Middleton jumped out of Ben's hands, and sprinted away. Ben let him go this time, because he knew that he stopped him this time and Middleton would not show his face here for a long time. For the time being, Ben could rest.

Ben sat alone, thinking of his father. He wanted to go find his father, but there was too much to be done. And so he went back to the future, and went to the explosion site, to luckily, find no explosion. He went and talked to the scientists, and they said the portal did not work, but everyone was safe. He realized then what his power was for. To keep people safe. He knew that his father would want him to keep people safe. And he would find his father in another place. Another time. But that time was not now. And that is how it was. Because of his selfishness and greed, the professor was gone. The planet was safe. This is how time travel was invented. Or more like, presented. This happened, all in 48 hours, on the beautiful, yet crepuscular planet of Strecorus.

A Place Without Sun

By Anonymous

The water of the dark pond glistened in the moonlight. At this time, the moon shone with its very own light, bright and beautiful, as there was no sun at all. Willow, a beautiful young girl with hair as dark as the sky, sat by the pond, her Nordic blue eyes twinkling in the starlight. Her long black hair flowed behind her along with her long white gown. Willow's father, Romanus, was a man who despised gods. Willow's mother was a goddess, but when she left them, Romanus was left with a huge hole in his heart, and his wife's lack of loyalty made Romanus hate gods ever since.

She stood and ran with the animals along the shore, her laugh chiming through the trees, and her laugh happened to be heard by Adonis, god of light. He was enchanted by the musical sound, so he made his way through the forest and to the shore, where he immediately fell in love with the beauty of this maiden. He called to her, frightening the young woman. Willow ran when she saw this god, her bare feet scrambling against the soft and cushioned grass, knowing she could never be in the presence of such a powerful being.

"Wait!" Adonis yelled. "Don't run!"

At his words, Willow stumbled upon a rock in her path, and she fell to her knees, allowing Adonis to catch her.

"What is your name?" he asked with a smile, holding his hand out to help the lovely Willow from the ground.

"Willow," she replied, taking his hand and standing, brushing herself off. She smiled back, realizing that this god was helping her and being kind. She curtsied, drawing her skirt out. "Thank you."

Adonis sighed. "Please don't do that," he said. "I do not wish for you to see me as a god, but as a humble man who is in love."

"As you wish," Willow remarked, still a bit intimidated, "but I must go."

"Please don't leave," Adonis pleaded, taking Willow's small hand.

"I have to," she announced sadly, pulling her hand away, and fleeing from the lake, through the trees, to her small hut, where her father was waiting.

"What's taken you so long?" Willow's over protective father, Romanus, asked worriedly. "Did someone try to kidnap you? Did you get lost? Did you hurt yourself?"

"No, father" Willow replied half-heartedly, as if in a daze.

"Willow, what are you thinking about?" her father asked with worry in his voice. He took the side of her face and turned it to face him. "Are you sick?"

Willow lightly pushed her father's hand away. "Father, I'm fine. I just met... someone."

"Was it a man?" Willow's father asked excitedly. "Was he handsome? Was he kind?" Then a grim look came over Romanus' face. "Did he try to hurt you? Did he give you any hassle?"

"No, father, he was great! He helped me up when I fell, and he had me treat him like any man who was in love..." Willow trailed off, daydreaming about Adonis.

"Why wouldn't he just be any man? What was so special about him?" Romanus asked, worried again, but relieved she was safe.

"He was a god, Adonis, the god of all light," Willow declared, still in a trance, thinking about Adonis and how she would see him again.

"You met Adonis the god of light?!" Willow's father exclaimed. "And he said he was in love? He is in love with you!" he raged. "No, ma'am, you will make no more contact with this "god" and you can say nothing more about it!" he howled, forbidding her from ever coming into contact with Adonis, her love, again.

"What? You can't do that!" Willow yelled, tasting the anger in her throat, and ran out of the hut. She ran to her pond, the glistening waves rippling and welcoming her to where she really belonged.

"Willow?" a soft voice asked from behind her.

"Adonis!" Willow exclaimed with joy.

"Why did you come back?" he asked hopefully. "Are you okay?"

With tears forming her blue eyes, Willow replied, "I'm fine. It's just that..." she paused to take a deep breath, "I told my father about you and he at first was elated about it, but then when I told him you were a god... He forbid me from ever seeing you again!" Willow yelped, and burst into tears.

Meanwhile, back at the hut, Willow's father was worried sick. He paced the floor, thinking of different ways to keep Willow from sneaking away to see Adonis. He thought of locking her in a room with lots of food, but then he worried she would eat too much at once in her grief and she would get sick, and then he realized that she may get sick anyway.

"Oh dear, oh dear," Romanus repeated, pacing back and forth in front of the red blazing and sparking fire. Then, Romanus stopped and stared deep into the depths of orange and yellow. "Oh, I know," Romanus whispered with a sly smile. "If he tries to escape what's coming to him, he'll wish he never met my Willow."

At the lake, Adonis tried to calm the weeping willow. "It's okay. Hey, I have an idea. How about we give your pond a name?" Adonis asked with a comforting tone.

"Oh. Well, I don't know. I've always just called it my little pond. What do you have in mind?" Willow asked, obviously being calmed by the thought.

"Hmm," Adonis began, thinking of the best name to honor Willow's lake. "How about Weeping Willow's Pond?" he asked, wiping Willow's tears from her face and examining them on his finger before flicking them away.

"Does it have to be Weeping Willow's Pond? How about the Pond of Adonis?" Willow asked humbly.

"No, I don't need anything else named after me," Adonis remarked, wiping his forehead with his arm. "But you deserve the trees named after you, this pond named after you, the sky named after you, and the world named after you."

"So Weeping Willow's pond it is," Willow mumbled with a smile, then it disappeared from her face, and she froze with fear, smelling the stinging stench of smoke.

"Willow, what is it?" Adonis asked, turning around just as Willow's father jumped from the bushes, and shoved Adonis away from Willow. "Willow!" Adonis yelled, reaching out for her, just before a ring of fire encircled his figure.

"Adonis!" Willow screamed hopelessly, reaching out to him and falling to the ground, and she cried. She cried and she cried, with her face cupped in her hands.

"Willow, it's better now. You're safe, away from one who would just hurt you. A god is not suitable for a young mortal girl like you, Willow," Romanus stated tenderly, placing his hand lightly on her shoulder.

"But he loves me, father. He told me he loves me," Willow stuttered between sobs, shaking her father's hand away. "And I love him," she said, standing and wiping her tears. "You can't stop me!"

"Willow, what are you doing?" her father asked with a worried ring in his voice.

Little did they know, Adonis, being the god of light, could control this fire, but couldn't get out of it. He was planning to run through the blazing orange, purple, and red, and to jump in the pond to live. So, he did. Adonis ran through the fire, and headed for the pond, the fire burning his skin. But, the pond was much farther than Adonis thought.

"W-Willow!" Adonis called weakly, running with all his might to escape the flames encasing him. "Help me!" he yelped, just before collapsing on the ground before her feet.

"Adonis..." Willow said quietly, kneeling down to check his pulse. She felt nothing. "That makes no sense. He is immortal. Adonis couldn't die, how is it that he has no pulse?" Willow asked, checking again.

"Willow, I looked into it. I looked for Adonis' weakness, and I found it. The only thing that can kill a god is the thing that they are the god of. Adonis was the god of light, so light killed him," Romanus explained.

"How could you?" Willow cried, standing up and stepping away from the man she thought was her loving and supportive father. "How?" she asked, biting her lip and trying not to cry. "I can't believe that you, my own father, would go so far as to kill the person I love, just because he was a god. You, father, will not see light when you die," and with that, Willow turned and ran as fast as her legs could carry her, away from her father.

Willow ran to a cave far away, and took refuge there. She wouldn't eat or sleep, and eventually she grew weaker and paler with each day.

"Willow!" Romanus yelled, running as fast as his old and unstable legs could carry him. He fell short, his arm reaching to his little girl, who had disappeared from his sight for whoever knew how long. Romanus brought himself to a sitting position and wept on the ground. After his good cry, Romanus set out to find Willow.

In the cave, Willow had started to stay in one corner and not even move. With every day she was in that cave, the weaker she became. After a week, Willow decided to venture from her cave.

She walked to another nearby pond, where she took a drink of the clean, sparkling water. Willow sat by the shore of the pond, taking sips of its cool, clear, and fresh water.

She found a rabbit in a burrow by a hill, and she sat and helped take care of and feed the babies. She pulled up grass and found a patch of small vegetables. Once she had helped for five minutes, she grew weak again and attempted to walk back to her cave.

Willow hardly stood up before she collapsed on the ground, pale and weak. Before long, Willow realized she was dying. She wasn't upset about it, though. She was quite open to the thought of being with Adonis once more.

Willow laid on the grass, in the dark, looking up at the silver moon. Her long white dress was sprawled perfectly around her, her blue eyes were wide and full of hope. She looked no paler, no sadder, and no happier than she already was, but she looked content. Her lifeless smile looked loving, like her mother's once did.

Romanus had been wandering for a week, but he eventually came upon Willow's dead body by a small pond. He fell to the dark ground and cried over his dead daughter.

While Romanus wept, he picked up Willow's lifeless body and walked back to her pond, and set her beside Adonis' body, which Romanus had covered in flowers and laid beside the pond.

Romanus sat by Weeping Willow's Pond by his daughter. With his index and middle finger, he closed her eyes forever.

Still crying, Romanus tossed her body into the pond, the ripples surrounding her raven black hair and her beautiful face. Just as gently, Romanus closed Adonis' eyes and prayed to him. "Please protect my daughter, Adonis. Please," the man whispered, and threw Adonis into the pond alongside his daughter.

With tears streaming down his face, Romanus stood to find some flowers. He searched the forest, and eventually came to a beautiful patch of daffodils. He knelt to pick the dark shady flowers, making a bouquet in his hands. As Romanus picked the very last flower, it turned bright yellow and orange, and the grass became a vibrant green.

Startled, Romanus stood up, looking into the sky. It was a bright blue, and he saw white puffs in it. He scanned further and his eyes were met by a blazing ball of fire, giving the world light. The moon had disappeared, and the world greeted many new colors with the light.

Romanus knew that this ball of fire was his precious daughter, Willow, and was the doing of Adonis, and she was there to light the world for many years to come, living forever.

In the night, the moon reappeared, now it's light even brighter because of Willow. But, alongside the moon were specks of glistening light. They were like shards of glass, sparkling from a distance, and they were Adonis, who made Willow the sun, and himself the stars, so they would live on forever.

"Live on, my Willow, the sun," Romanus whispered, and made his way back to her pond, tossing the flowers in.

So, the sun and the stars live to this day, Willow and Adonis living forever and always, lighting up the world together, and they always will.

How the Human Race Came to be

By Sebastian Carman

In the beginning of time, on the snow-tipped peak of Mount Olympus, with a beautiful orange - pink dusk sky, the great gods of ancient Greece were fighting. Zeus, Hera, Hades, all of them. They were fighting in the huge rooms of great granite columns, filled with all of the gods, all throwing magic, lightning bolts, and short verbal curses under their breath. They argued because they were bored; they were always bored, so they argued a lot, not having much else to do. So, in all this mess, Zeus spoke.

"Stop!" he ordered. The gods all went silent, having heard their mighty leader speak. "We need to stop all of this rubbish chaos. I will call a council of the gods to decide what to do. We will not fight, but instead calmly debate over what we shall do."

And so it was. Zeus called a council of the gods in their huge meeting room of beautiful stone columns and floating torches of gold.

Zeus spoke first.

"Gods, friends, don't be fighting over this puerile argument. We have been through tougher times than this. I believe, that with hope, we can dexterously find a solution to this problem if we work together. I say we create beings to fit our needs!"

The room exploded with cheer. Everyone agreed.

But, being the god who despised life, Hades, as he ever would, disagreed. He didn't want people to be meddling with his devious plans. He did this because Zeus was thinking about making mortals as huge and powerful as he and every other god, to be slaves. But, Hades did not want anyone to disturb him when he was alone, for he preferred to be alone. So, they would keep arguing, and never stop.

But, one day, Zeus was tired of this nonsense arguing, so, in a rage, he created a life orb, which creates life forms.

It was meant to create a being as powerful as the gods themselves, but as he gently placed it on the ground, Hades, burning with fury, tainted the orb with dark magic, creating a being not nearly as powerful as expected. Zeus, in anger, threw a powerful lightning bolt which crackled as it soared toward his brother. Hades raised a dark shield to protect himself, and a fight started.

As they were fighting, though, they both forgot about the life form that came out of the life orb. While they were clashing, the little creature snuck away, unnoticed by the raging gods, into the altitudinous, waving blades of the Foloi Oak Forest.

This creature, having to be very tricky to survive, was able to survive eating nothing but rotting leaves and acorns to survive. Using his clever mind though, he was able to achieve some remarkable feats. He used the looks and textures of acorns, leaves, and trees to create the letters of our language, which he called Greek, which symbols evolved into the language that we used today.

The letter T came from the branches of the oak trees he saw, V came from the outline of leaves, O came from the shape of the sun. He later added sounds and ways to pronounce these letters. He also made different sounds from these letters, which evolved into words. He named himself, and everyone else in his species humans, because eventually, Zeus kept making a few more of them who found him, with Hades foiling his plans to make slaves. He named his group of fellow creatures "humans" because he used two of his root words, "hum", and "man" which meant hands of the earth. He came up with this name because he thought of the weeks of him surviving in the forests alone, and decided to make his group of fellow humans a society. They still weren't a large enough group for the gods to notice them though.

Eventually, they found more and more groups of humans to join them. They could barely find enough food to keep them alive.

They were able to keep this up for a while, but then, they got spotted.

Hermes, while on a patrol, managed to look through a golden specked telescope, and look at the tiny group of what seemed to them to be midgets, wearing leaves for clothes, and killing bears with sticks. Hermes had no idea what to think. He called out to Zeus, who at this time had never noticed this group of humans.

"Zeus! Zeus!" he called through the gateway off Mount Olympus.

"Do not disturb me, dear Hermes," he replied, "I don't have time for this nonsense."

"But Zeus! I know that this sounds crazy, but I have found other beings in this world!"

This woke him up. At the time, Zeus was not leading the gods, but flirting with Hera in their bedroom. Hermes had to call him through the door. Zeus came out the door wearing only a bed robe, but still wide awake. Zeus got angry that he had never heard of these people, and his eyes turned red, and, his beard was crackling with electricity. He threw a lightning bolt with full force, causing a sonic boom as it flew through the air at the group of humans. They noticed the lightning bolt and fled, and the lightning bolt narrowly missed the heart of the group, killing a couple of them on the outside. The leader, who in the meantime had named himself Drakon, had his assistant come up to him to help him make a decision for them. His assistant, named Xanth, came up and stated that he had decided to wage war on the gods. Drakon knowing that doing this would be their inevitable death, disagreed. They needed to find another way. But they didn't have much time, for the gods were making a plan to stop them.

At Mount Olympus, the gods had created life forms along with a forge building way underground, with Hephaestus leading their operations. Hades finally allowed this, understanding that there were already other beings around, and he couldn't stop them.

They were going to fight the humans.

The beings were hard at work, creating weapons for the new entities that were to soon wield these into battle. Above them, the gods were hard at work, creating huge beings that they named the titans. They were created specifically to fight the humans, and they were better than them in almost every way.

And, on the other side of the land, the humans were also hard at work, using a new talent they had learned called mining, with a human named Nicanor leading the excavation, with Xanth watching over him. As time went, the humans also built huts that they could work in. They weren't very big, but they did the job. They looked like sticks built into a pile, with some leaves on the top, and flowers decorating the sides of them. Inside, the humans were creating weapons of their own, which they called swords, and some armor with the ore they mined. A bystander could hear the sounds of picks clinking against the metal for a mile away.

About half a year had gone by, and both sides were finally ready.

The gods had amassed an army of titans, who were battle ready, complete with armor, swords, and shields. The humans had wooden swords, and some rock armor. Just before the battle started, Drakon gave a speech.

"Friends, we have gathered here for the fight that will be sung about for ages, and I am honored to have you fight alongside me."

The other humans cheered. "Huzzah!"

"Although many of you, possibly me, will die, we will persevere! We will fight until the last of us are dying, bloody, and worn. But we will keep fighting!"

"Huzzah"

"But let's not discuss this. There is blood to be shed!"

The others shouted one more time and charged into the fray.

They fought and fought until the very last human was dying, for the titans were beating them badly. But, being as stupid as they were, they eventually charged the gods, not knowing what to do because they had defeated the humans. Thankfully, Drakon and Xanth had escaped from the battle along with a couple other humans, realizing that this fight was becoming one-sided. But, for the gods, this was not good. The titans were very powerful, because the gods had made them so. But, when they were created, the gods forgot to give them intelligence along with their strength. So, the gods needed another plan while the titans were still outside their walls.

They decided to ally with the humans under Zeus' decision. He wanted to ally with them, for with their intelligence, they could prove to be valuable associates.

"I think that we should ally with the humans," Zeus announced, "because we can possibly defeat the titans using their intelligence as a factor."

The gods cheered.

They got to work, contacting the humans using magic, and eventually they were ready for battle. They had to eliminate the titan's threat.

They made negotiations with the humans to fight the titans, gave them armor, and they were ready to go to battle.

The humans were on the same battlefield that they were before when they fought the titans. The air was blowing a cool breeze, on a smoky battlefield with bloodied bodies lying around, and the smell of smoke in the air stinging their noses. They took a pause to praise the gods this one time and honoring the dead. But they were in a haste to fight, and Drakon made one final speech.

"Again, on this same battlefield that we have fought a great battle, we are here for the final stand against the titans. Though they outnumber and out power us, we have the gods on our side! We shall become more powerful with their blessings and defeat these rascals!"

The humans cheered.

"Now let us shed the blood of these monstrosities and save the world from all harm! CHARGE!!!"

The humans, empowered by the gods, were now bigger, stronger, faster, and with better armor and weapons. They charged into the fight, battle ready and energized. They were now cutting down the titans with ease, and with the wind at their backs, had the momentum to slice them down.

But Drakon did not have as many humans at his side. He was alone, fighting the titans with all he had. He was off to the sidelines, not leading the fight, but fighting the titans there for they were about to break through the marble walls into Mount Olympus. He was bloody and worn, the sweat pouring down onto his face and the salty taste of blood in his mouth. He would run to one, only to get bruised by his knee or elbow. But, Zeus realized he had to help the humans' leader, or else they wouldn't have the courage to fight anymore, and they would easily get defeated by the titans. With his powers, Zeus used most of his power blessing Drakon, and he easily cut down the rest of the titans. After that, he joined the rest of the humans, and they won the fight. But after this, they decided that they would keep this truce lasting forever. They had made friends and trusted allies with the gods. And to this day, the humans are still friends, allies, and worshippers of the gods.

Henry+Alena

By Kaylie Chambers

Henry and Alena were ordinary people; Alena lived in a little cottage at the edge of town and Henry lived right in the middle of Ancient Greece in Athens. They were separated by about five miles but that didn't stop their friendship. In Athens, they could feel the dirt under their fingernails as they were working in the fields. Streets were rusty, almost not even roads with rocks and dirt covering most of it. The air was covered with the smell rotting meat and dead carcasses. Salt and roasted lamb chops mixed in the air. Alena was just a townsfolk who wanted to do more than just stay home every day and cook, every day she wore a white skirt and a blue top. She was very pretty with her brown hair, and brown eyes. Henry wore all white, with a red and black strap that went over the shoulder, and he had blond hair and blue eyes. He was very handsome also, but he wasn't just good looks, he was responsible, kind, and friendly to all people and things.

Every day, they met at this secret cave which had a waterfall dripping over it; drip, drip. The waterfall was very big and the cave had this stone that he had never seen, and he was a miner. Whenever he tried to mine it or even touch the stone it would shock him. So he never touched it. Alena thought that the waterfall was the strangest. It was bigger than anyone she had ever seen, and when she tried to feel the water, it would make her hand disappear. She never quite knew why. She didn't tell Henry because she thought he would get worried. They would talk for hours about this place and how magical it was like the Gods had something to do with it. But every day, they went there talking. Little did they know that cave happened to be owned by Hebe, the goddess of creating Gods.

One day, Alena went to the waterfall to see that Henry wasn't there. She waited for hours and hours. Then she began to get worried, so she ran to his house only to find Henry's face depressed like a crow.

"What is wrong?" she said. "I didn't see you at the waterfall and I got worried, so I came here."

'My mother is sick and dying. The doctor says unless I get enough money to buy medicine, she will be dead in three days."

Alena knelt down beside Henry not knowing what to say besides, 'I'm sorry."

Meanwhile, in Mount Olympus, Zeus and Hera were fighting over something silly like always. Zeus, in rage, sends down a lightning bolt which hits Hebe's cave. The cave Alena and Henry go to every day. Zeus was surprised to see that the cave didn't break, not even a scratch. When Hera got mad, she sent a curse to that same cave, but this time it hit the water fall.

"Let's go to the cave and talk for a bit," said Alena.

Henry nodded and they talked on how they would get enough money for his family. That's when an idea hit Henry's mind.

Suddenly, Henry got the idea to mine the stone of the cave and sell the stone to get enough money for his mother. He got up and as soon as he touched the cave with the stone pickaxe, he disappeared. Only his miner helmet and his pic were left behind.

Meanwhile Alena sat by the waterfall, amazed by all of its beauty. She wished she could do something, but she was only an Athenian woman, and Athenian woman could only do so much. She touched the blue magnificent water hoping he hand would not disappear this time. Only she vanished again.

They arrived somewhere beautiful, covered in gold like the sun. They found that they were somewhere far away from home.

"Where are we?" said Alena.

"Uh, I have no clue!"

"Well how do we get back home? We only have two days left to save your family!" she said again.

They ran down a flight of gold stairs.

"Where are we even going?" asked Alena.

"Alena wait!"

"What?"

Alena turned around and screamed!

"You're.... your Zeus!" She cried.

He looked down and saw his reflection in the shiny gold and saw that he had become the mighty god Zeus!

"Look down," he said nervously

Alena looked down to see that she had become Zeus's wife, Hera!

Back in Athens, the Gods Zeus and Hera appeared by the cave and waterfall. Not in the correct bodies of course. They found out that they had been put into the body of two villagers, a boy and a girl. Zeus got outraged and tried to pound a thunderbolt at the cave but nothing happened.

"Maybe this is one of Eris's tricks, you know how he is with his little pranks. I swear I'll blast him off of the earth when I see him!" Zeus said sternly.

"Calm down, we can fix this just go get Hermes, he can help," Hera said calmly.

Back at Olympus, Alena and Henry ran and ran not even knowing where to go, when they bumped into Aphrodite.

"Zeus where are you going?" said Aphrodite.

Henry looked at Alena and said" Uh, we need to talk."

Henry told Aphrodite that it wasn't really him and that they may have switched bodies with an immortal god. Aphrodite looked absolutely stunned because that had never happened before. She went to get Hermes the messenger of the gods. She reached him and told him what was going on.

"I just heard that Zeus and Hera got turned into mortals, I was coming to get help!" said Hermes.

"What are we going to do this has never happened before!" said Aphrodite flummoxed.

"We should go get Hebe maybe she can help, she can turn people into gods, and she probably reverse it, right?"

They got to Hebe and told her exactly what is going on, and she knew exactly what happened.

"I have been watching them for years and every day those humans go to my waterfall and cave, Zeus and Hera might have hit my cave so when they touched it they switched minds! You must make them meet and then have all of them say, Switchback backswtich make the ground twitch, have no fear for when you're done you will remember none. Then will everything be normal."

Meanwhile, Henry and Alena looked around Olympus in awe, they had never been so close to a god before and now they had switched bodies with one! Alena went to go look at the ladies side and Henry went to the guys. He stroked the armor that the gods had worn, then he remembered his family, so he took one of the sets and put it on under is clothes. Alena saw all the dresses and the jewelry. She carefully slipped a gold bracelet and a diamond necklace and forgot to take it off.

Aphrodite went back to Henry and Alena to tell them what they must do and Henry went to Zeus and Hera.

Aphrodite and Hermes flew the humans to the cave and the waterfall. They said the words and the next thing you know, they were switched back.

With only a few hours left, they raced to Henry's house. The burst through the front door, and the doctor was there ready to let her go. They had lost hope. Then Henry realized he still had his armor on and Alena remembered the bracelet and the necklace. Henry took it off and handed it to the doctor. Alena then did the same, and they have saved Henry's mother.

All thanks to that waterfall and the cave they would have never been able to do this. So every single day they go to their still. Talking and never forgetting that day when they switched bodies with Gods.

THE GOD OF COLOR

By Tyler Chan

The buildings were tall and they ascended out off to the side of a flat land of green, deciduous trees. It was daytime and the sun was about to go down when everybody was still there in time square and all of the lights were still on. The air was getting chilly, and it was about to be dinner time, and you could see all of the cars zooming by the humongous buildings. The smell of dirty car tires and delicious hot dogs were in the air, and you could taste all of the food in New York. The streets were filled with the sound of people talking and the honking of car horns.

It all started when Zeus saw color in New York. Really, Zeus wanted to see color because he do not want to see black and white any more. He had a dream that he saw color. In his dream, he saw Hebe gave the cup to him but then right behind him Hebe looked at Zeus and then suddenly she looked to the left, and then she saw Peter at the right hand shoulder of Zeus.

Then Peter ran up to Hebe and knocked her down and said, "I will take this cup and become the God of color."

"No you will never become the God of color I will," said Zeus.

Hebe said, "No Zeus, you're never going to become the God of color Peter was." Peter flew up to the sky and rained out color and put it on everything everybody else would see in the world. After that, Peter was as happy as a rainbow.

Then, Zeus walked away and his face was red as the sun. He witnessed that Zeus walked off after that to his house to see what was going to happen the next. Zeus woke up. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was color outside and everywhere and he saw the other people beyond his house and everybody was wondering how they could see color. After that, He went outside and took a walk seeing color all around the neighborhood. When he went back to his house he took a nap and he had a dream and he witnessed Hebe and Peter and they were chatting how Peter flew up to the sky. Before he said that he never got to find out what really actually happened.

Luke Allen

By Maddy

Across a green forest, all kinds of magnificent bright colored flowers filled the pasture. There a river stood peacefully flowing as the many schools of scaly salmon rushed through the shallow waters. But those fish weren't alone. There was an old man named Larald Stine, and his crew of scientists patrolled the river where they were injecting their newest genetic formula. This formula was made to enlarge the salmon. Larald was an old aged man with a cigar stench that laid upon his skin. He and his crew had never tried out this formula, but he planned on making it work. His grandson, Luke Allen, had warned him to be careful with this but Larald had no care for what anyone said. Though Luke was a charming young man with a scruffy goatee, very intelligent, who had green eyes that were as deep as a cave, Larald acted as though he had never seen the boy in his life.

"Julia this is my grandson, Luke Allen. Luke this is one of my crew members, Julia Barretto," Larald gruffly stated, "Julia can you please take this vile being out of here!"

"As you wish," mumbled Julia.

They were walking along the gravel path back to the parking lot away from the river, and they grew near the parking lot. Julia turned back sharply and headed back to the river. Luke watched the most prepossessing women walk away from him. She had the most captivating eyes, dimples around her soft skin, and the most apprehending smile on earth. With a sigh, he got in his rusted old car and thought about her soft brown hair.

A few months later, Luke went to check out the river and to hopefully see Julia once more. When he arrived, he walked slowly down the gravel path with each step hearing his feet crunch as the little pebbles leaped at his feet. He arrived at the rushing river and was surprised to see no crew. Just a soft peaceful nature, the grass was large and healthy and not beaten down, the trees softly brushing up against each other making the most enchanting sound, and the birds chirping along at each other. Luke walked over to the side of the roaring river, he walked along to more soft flowing area and found a few fish dead at the bottom of the river. They actually were the exact salmon that Larald was injecting his formula into. He looked at his shoulder and found a fairly large ladybug. Something was definitely wrong. Large grass, dead fish, large bugs. As the fish disintegrate, the formula could get out of hand and enlarge all the forest. Luke imagined that he must have just been imagining this and the fish probably were just dying of natural causes.

Five months later, Luke took Julia back to the river for a picnic. Julia was expecting just a picnic as friends. Luke on the other hand planned this as a romantic date.

"Oh my god! Wha..wh...why is there a giant caterpillar eating the trees?" Julia Screeched with a perplexed face.

"Ca...calm down. Um stay back," Luke raised his hand in front of Julia to keep her from getting hurt.

There, in front of both pale faces, stood a hairy, green, drooling, vicious insect. About two feet and rapidly growing at they stood in awe, behind it more growing insects entered their presence. Luke grabbed Julia by the arm and ran for the car. But the insects prowled over to the car. Luke desperately ran with Julia, but didn't notices that his phone bounced out of his pocket while he ran. Luke shook as he reached in his pocket to grab his keys. But his old rusty car wouldn't start up. In his other pocket he reached for his phone to call 911. To his surprise his phone wasn't to be found. His head swung to look out the window and to see his phone on the parking lot concrete. The caterpillar stomped over to the car, and with one more step the phone was crushed into one million pieces laid under the insect's curved foot.

"No!" Luke screamed.

"The caterpillar is so aggressive because the stomach is so big at this point that the insect becomes irritable and eats almost anything in its presence." Julia mumbled knowing that this wasn't the best time to be talking.

"Well that's just great! Just great! My phone is broken so there's no way we're are getting out of here! And there's a giant caterpillar about to eat us alive! Anymore information I need to know before we die?" screeched Luke.

"Uh, yeah. One more thing. Your grandfather he um...well he made a giant wall around this sanctuary so that no people could get into our lab," grumbled Julia.

"How did I not notice it then on our way here?" asked Luke as he kept looking back and forth at Julia then at the caterpillar drooling its' way over to the car.

"You were too distracted in the back when we were driving here making sure we had all of the picnic food," Julia stared at Luke with a sour face.

The caterpillar had reached the back of the car and was chewing on the license plate. Its yellow eyes locked on Luke.

"Whatever you do don't look back!" Luke whispered.

"What?" squealed Julia.

With that exact squeal, the caterpillar ripped out the back glass of the windshield of the car and dove right into the trunk, ripping through all of their picnic food and eating it in almost less than a minute. Luke and Julia sat there just breathing deep breaths of panic. The hairs on both of their backs tingled straight up. The monstrous creature slowing picked up its head and stared at the two chests jump up and jump back down.

"It's probably staring right at me, but do as I say! You open that door and you sprint as fast as you can. Got it?" Luke whispered

"Got it. But what about you?" complained Julia.

"Don't worry about me I will be right behind you", he said, "On the count of three."

"One."

"Two."

"Three!" Luke screamed," Run! Julia, run!"

Julia opened the beat up door and sprinted for her life. Then Luke struggled to across the car to get out. But the Caterpillar grabbed his leg with its mandibles and tore through Luke's skin. Luke gave out a scream of pain. Julia not too far away watched Luke get eaten alive. She grabbed a thick stick nearby, and ran for the car. She saw Luke's leg and gagged, but with a bolt of strength she whacked the stick right into the blood-sucking caterpillar. With a jerk, the caterpillar locked eyes on Julia. On top of Luke, the creature leaped towards Julia. She shut her eyes and pointed her stick right at the caterpillar.

There, right in front of her, she held a caterpillar on a stick. She softly touched the top of the caterpillar, it felt like a soft pillow. The point of the sharp stick was stuck right into the forehead of the insect. Yellow and orange puss-like substances poured out around the stick. The insect wiggled like a worm and then slowly died. Julia frantically let go of the stick and shook the puss off her hand. It smelt like her mother's meatloaf gone bad.

"Luke! Oh are you alright?" Julia screamed.

Luke just sat there groaning as the blood from the brutal cut on his leg poured onto the seat of the car. Julia ran over to a tree by the other insects. But to her surprise the other bugs were too busy eating each other. Julia watched as they ripped each other's limbs off and she almost threw up in her mouth. She grabbed a long green leaf from one of the trees branches and got some vine attached to the end of the other branches. Then she went back to the car where Luke sat and cringed. She lifted up his bloody leg turning her head the other way gagging. She placed the leaf under his leg and carefully wrapped it around. With relief, she looked at his leg and was glad that she couldn't see the blood. She then wrapped the vine she had gathered around the leaf to help make it stay. Luke screamed and laid his head back.

"Thank you," Luke groaned, "I am pretty sure you're aw...aware that we need to ge..."

Luke could barely finish his sentence, for the pain was so extreme he closed his eyes and tried again.

"Ge...ge," Luke struggled.

"It's ok, I know what you mean," Julia cut him off, "we need to get out of here."

"What about the lab," Luke said.

"It's not even worth trying, it's got very high-tech security. There's no way we could get inside," Julia sighed, "We need to get into a tree or something."

"But, bugs can climb."

"Ha ha ha. Exactly but they can only fly and climb with their regular diets, and if you haven't noticed their diets are a little heavier than they can handle," Julia laughed, " The only bad thing is getting into a tree, wi..with your conditions."

They decided to sleep in the car taking an extreme risk, but Luke couldn't climb a tree. And if they were to go to a tree Julia would have to leave Luke behind.

The night was dark and cold. Julia set the front seats all the way back so it was close to a bed level. She then put up the torn picnic blanket to cover the hole that the caterpillar had made. She picked up the picnic basket and searched for food, she felt like a scavenger looking for scraps that an animal had left. She found one untouched piece of apple and took a bit but it tasted like raw fish. They both had trouble sleeping and just sat in the darkness looking up at the roof of the dented car.

"You re....really were great tod...today," Luke cleared his throat

"Don't hurt yourself," Julia giggled

They both laughed, and Luke managed to fall asleep repeating the soothing sound of her laugh. Julia too managed to fall asleep but only lightly, dreaming of rescue helicopters coming to save their lives tomorrow.

The very next morning, Julia woke up and swung right up, looking to her left and looking right there at Luke snorting like a pig.

"Ugh....Luke wake up." Julia sighed

Luke groaned and rolled over to his side, he then squealed briefly because he was laying on his injured leg. Julia opened the car door and looked at the magnificent sun rise then looked towards the forest. Squinting, Julia saw two little caterpillars eating each other.

"Oh, that's nice!" Julia said.

"Wait! listen!" Luke sat up and pointed towards the closed exit.

There a German Shepard lifted its head are barked and saw them. The dog fluently trotted over to the two delighted humans. The dog jumped up onto Julia; she kissed it and hugged it. A clear glittered tear ran down her cheek. The dog jumped down and looked towards the exit and there five policemen yelled to each other. They ran across the grass field.

"Ma'am, is your name Julia Barretto?" asked one policeman.

"Yes, Yes I am!" Julia said joyously. She had been found and she would be out of here soon!

"Is Luke Allen here?" he asked.

"Yes! He is in great need of medical care!" Julia replied.

"Pshhhh...We need medical care at 3119 LEL lab on Jefferson street," one policeman stated. The crew of the men ran over to the car and an ambulance came. It picked up Luke, and Julia was taken by a police car. Julia told them what had happened and soon Larald Stine was almost sewed broke for what he had done. And remember don't mess with genetics or you might be eaten by a giant caterpillar.

The Battle to Speak

By Tristin

In a small town in Ancient Greece, people darted around in the streets wondering why the gods were so irritated. Normally, it was a happy place, but at the beautiful village there had been thunder for weeks and it had been pouring for what seemed like years. But the rain was good for Bill, a farmer. Bill was not your average farmer. He had blue eyes, he was tall, and there had just been a drought so the rain was good.

Then, suddenly, the ground shook and out came the god of War, Ares. Ares was a trickster. He tricked Hera into thinking that Zeus was making Hebe make a new god. Hera was mad at Zeus because she couldn't be in charge of Hebe. Zeus banned Hera from Mount Olympus. Ares was like a kid on Christmas when he did this.

Then Bill came up to him and said, "Why are you here."

Ares responded with ease, "I want to get to know your village." Ares had a smirk on his dirty and blood-filled face.

One Week earlier, when Zeus and Hera were fighting.

"Why are you doing this Hera!" exclaimed a furious Zeus.

"Why is why is it always my fault!" screeched Hera.

"All I want to do is be in charge of Hebe."

"Hypnos come here please," said Zeus. Then in a flash, Hera was asleep. Meanwhile when all this madness was happening Ares has caused yet another battle. Ares had an idea. He was going to do something to all the animals in the world because he hated animals. He thought all they did was get in the way, but he needed Hebe and Zeus. He was going to force Zeus to make Hebe make a Goddess of Quietness. But to force Zeus, he would need a human sacrifice. Bill was good at sneaking around so he was going to follow Ares to Mount Olympus. Ares wanted to cause havoc everywhere he went.

Bill snuck onto Ares chariot. He held on to the back. Ares was going to force Zeus to make Hebe make a Goddess of Quietness. That goddess would make animals not be able to talk. Just before Bill left his horse, and the horse spoke.

"Don't let him do it."

Bill knew exactly what his horse meant. Ares got off. He walked straight to Zeus and was about to stab Bill. But Bill was ready and shot an arrow at Ares. Ares was furious. Ares stabbed Bill. Bill tasted the sweet taste of blood as it dried to his mouth. Bill fell down, while all this was happening, Zeus created a thunder so strong it would resurrect Bill and fling Ares into the underworld. Ares wasn't done though. Before Zeus could release the thunder, Ares had disappeared. Zeus released the thunder and Bill was resurrected.

Ares wasn't done. He grabbed Hebe and made her make the Goddess of Quietness. Before Zeus could get there, the goddess of quietness made no animal speak.

After that, Ares was forced to be in the underworld for five years. But Bill couldn't talk to animals, so he was given the power to water anywhere when he wanted to. Zeus made Hebe go into hiding so no such accident would ever happen again. As for Bill's village, they didn't know what happened. They only knew that it had stopped raining. That is why animals can't speak.

Things happen before your eyes

By Peiton

On a small island in Hawaii, there was a family on vacation for summer break. The trees where as green as the greenest grass. Nobody was on the island except for the family and the employees and the family. The island was as quiet as quiet could ever be. The waves were crashing and the water smelled like roses.

The family that was in Hawaii was the Jones family. There was daughter named Clorise and a son named Matthew. Clorise was 10 years old and 4 feet. She had blue eyes like the ocean and silky soft blond hair. Matthew was 14 years old and he had brown and bright hazel eyes. Their parents were Jim and Tammy. Jim was 6.2 and ripped with wavy brown hair and eyes that radiate golden happiness. Tammy was 5.3 and skinny with blond hair as blond as can be and also ripped.

Later, the family went to go to reserve a beach house. The family was so excited to be in Hawaii, but they were so caught up they thought they can do everything there because the kids thought their parents Jim and Tammy had all of the money in the world. The kids were fighting about what they wanted to do.

"I want to go the ocean and swim," said Clorise.

"Well I want to go to the arcade," said Matthew.

The parents wanted to go to ride the roller coasters. So the family decided to go to the roller coasters. Jim went to the beach house to grab his wallet so they could pay for the roller coaster rides.

But Jim saw that the door was open. He walked in and he saw that the place was a mess. The clothes were everywhere. It looked like an earthquake went on in there. It turned out the TV was gone and suitcases were gone to and so where the plane tickets to go home.

Jim was glad he had his phone with him. Jim dialed the police. 9.1.1.

"911 what is your emergency," said the dispatcher.

"I....I....I've been robbed."

"Ok you need to calm down; where is your location."

"I am in Hawaii."

"The police are on their way," "They will be there in 30 minutes."

"Thank you so much."

30 minutes later

"Bee Doo Bee Dooo"

The police came to the site where they have been robbed and said, "You are write this was a robbery."

The family got back and was bawling because of what happened. They asked themselves where the tickets to get home were. They found that they only had 1 ticket gone. So then, the officer said that they would pay to get the family home safely. The family was so glad. So they went home.

The family unpacked their bags and then went to rest. The kids ran into the parent's room and said, "We didn't lose everything we have each other."

While the gods were watching this all happen, they had a problem of there own also. The gods wanted to go to cotton candy world but the gods were so big they would be seen.

They said to themselves that they don't need to do everything fun.

So, they all just stayed home.

The gods learned something that day and so did the family.

That was how the people and the gods learned that you can't do everything in the world so that means you have to hang out with family and not be selfish.

When the Ground Became Hard

By Anonymous

Long ago, in a desert in Ancient Greece lived a girl named Stephanie and a boy named Joe. They were both only 14 and were hard workers for their age. They lived in a fun time where the ground was softer and kind of bouncy. Stephanie was blonde, blue eyed, beautiful, tough, and smart for a girl. Girls couldn't go to school, so she had to stay home and work all day. Joe had brown hair, green eyes, strong, he was good at school, a good fighter, and did his chores well. Stephanie and Joe are best friends that did everything together. They were always happy and joyful. Their world was always quiet and very peaceful. They always loved playing with each other when they did not have to do chores, and they had to do chores a lot.

One day, Joe was walking to school happy and hoppy, Stephanie was walking right beside him. They started to feel that the ground was different, a weird kind of different. Almost like the ground had a mind of its own, and was forming into something new. Stephanie looked at Joe, and Joe looked at Stephanie, both looking concerned.

Stephanie asked," Does the ground feel weird or strange to you?"

"Yeah sort of," he replied turning red.

"What do you think it is?" she asked concerned.

"I don't know," he answered confused.

"What should we do?" she asked curiously.

"It is not an emergency because no one has told us about it," he replied.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," she said nervously.

They kept walking and started to feel the ground forming differently. It became harder and harder by the minute. They didn't know what to do until someone screamed.

"Everyone start running inside, the ground is shaking!"

They didn't know what to do; their houses were miles away. So, they started sprinting so fast they were like a cheetah running for its prey! They kept running in a random direction, near the middle of the city. The ground now was almost as hard as cement. Everyone was terrified, babies were crying, kids were screaming, and parents were shaking. Guard were running back and forth not knowing what to do.

"What is going on here?" said a deep low voice coming from the castle.

It was the king and queen here to help, at least that's what everyone thought they were going to do.

"The king and queen are here to help!" the guards shouted.

That's still what everyone thought they were doing. Then everything changed. The king and queen had abandoned the town.

"We're doomed!" Stephanie shouted.  
"Don't worry, I won't let anything bad happen to you," he said as he smiled at her.

Joe grasped Stephanie's hand, he looked at her smiling, and she looked back at him surprised.

"Wha...," she answered.

"Follow me," he said.

"Ok. But, where are we going," she asked curiously.

"I told you I will protect you didn't I?"

"Yeah, I guess so."

"And I mean it, so keep following me," he said softly as he smiled at her.

"Where are we?" she asked.

"Somewhere safe," he replied.

"We have been running for hours," she answered.

"Here, why don't you lay down, you're safe here the ground isn't shaking over her."

"Ok, but what about you, you need to sleep too."

"I'll be fine, while you're sleeping I will go find us food."

"Ok," she answered and went to sleep.

While Joe was out hunting, something strange had happened. There were no animals to hunt. So, he started heading back to the cave. When he got back to the cave, the ground started rapidly shaking and rumbling. He started shaking Stephanie to wake her up.

"What are you doing!" she said angry.

"The ground is shaking even worse than before this time!"

"Why are we still talking, run!"

They started to sprint faster than before not knowing where to go. They both had an empty stomach, and were starving. Then, all of a sudden, Stephanie tripped while running, and she sprained her ankle.

"Go on without me, I can't run."

"I won't leave you, I love you too much," he said.

"You love me?" she asked.

"That is not the point, I'll carry you."

"No! I'll only slow you down!"

He didn't listen to Stephanie; he picked her up and started running. The ground was like a disease that followed them; wherever they went the ground spread and shook. When Joe was running, he started to slow down.

"You're slowing down, you need to drop me and go, before we both shake and die!"

"No I'm fine I will protect you."

Joe didn't know that he couldn't take it, soon enough he would slow down, and eventually stop. He pushed through, slowing down, he tried and tried and just kept running. Eventually, the ground had finally started to stop. Joe put Stephanie down panting, trying to catch his breath. He rolled over, looking at the sun, trying to find air.

"Thanks for that."

"I had to help you or else you would have gotten hurt, and I promised you I would protect you."

She looked over at him smiling. She looked into his dark green eyes. She smiled at him. She leaned in closer and held his hand.

"Are you going to be ok?"

"Yeah I'm fine, we better get going or else that will happen."

"Ok."

Joe stood up, and tried to help Stephanie up. She wrapped her arm around his shoulder and she started limping. The look in her face told you that she was in a lot of pain. She screamed with pain.

"Are you ok?"

"I don't know it hurts too badly, but I don't want you to have to carry me."

"Get on my back."

She jumped up onto his back, she wrapped her arms around his neck. Her stomach started to rumble.

"You hungry?" he asked.

"Little bit."

"Me too, let's try and find dinner."

By then, it was pitch black; they couldn't see anything.

"I guess we're going hunting in the dark," she said.

"Yeah, I guess so," he said, with his face almost blood red, while panting.

"You take a break, I'll go hunting by myself," she said.

"Are you sure?" he asked.

"Yeah I'm sure."

She started walking, and walking, and walking. Then, she finally found a bird. She killed the bird and started walking back to Joe. At that moment, she forgot where Joe was. She started screaming his name.

"Joe!"

"Stephanie!"

Joe had found Stephanie and gave her a big hug.

"I'm so glad you're ok," he said sounding happy.

"I found a bird!"

They made a campfire and cooked the bird and ate it.

"Hey, have you noticed the ground? It's not shaking anymore!" he said.

"Yeah, I guess, let's hope it stays that way," she said.

"Well, by now in Ancient Greece all the ground is hard."

That was a true fact, the entire ground was hard as rock.

The Day There was Almost no Color

By Fish Bubbles

Cinna and Maddy lived in a forest all by themselves; the forest had many stunning animals, trees and plants. It smelled like flowers, evergreen trees and mint. Everything was green, and it was almost as if it was under a spell of some sort. The trees felt like they were fake. There was never much noise, and everything was always happily dancing, and never interfered with anything else. They didn't have much to do. Every day it was just, hunt, eat, and occasionally they would play a game of tag. Cinna never liked to hunt, he only enjoyed playing tag, and exploring the forest. His sister Maddy, only liked to hunt. Cinna had short, black hair and wasn't very tall. He had white pasty skin, and couldn't tan no matter how hard he tried. Maddy had long, blonde hair and was much taller than Cinna.

One day, when Cinna was exploring, he saw a snake. He started running as fast as he possibly could. All he could do was run. All he could think to himself was how scared he was. Eventually, he tripped on a rock and the snake got him. He fell unconscious. The grass around him turned black.

"Cinna! Cinna," Maddy cried.

Maddy had never lost her brother before. She didn't want to lose him because then she would have nothing. Her parents were both killed in a car accident 2 years back. Cinna and Maddy had no one to live with, so they ran into the forest. Maddy went to the place where Cinna always went to explore. There, she saw a black and white body with a black and white background. She got close to him. A tear dropped from her eye.

"Cinna?" she questioned. His eyes opened. The only color that Maddy could see was the red in his eyes. Cinna took a step forward, the ground below him turned black and white as well.

He touched a tree next to him, which also turned black and white. Cinna started charging at Maddy. Maddy was lucky she was faster than Cinna otherwise she would end up black and white too. Maddy kept running, and Cinna never stopped. Maddy needed to come up with an idea, and fast.

Then it hit her, she would climb up a tree. Maddy started looking for the best tree to climb and then she saw it. She started running toward it, and when she got there, she took a big jump, to get as high up as possible. Cinna was still right behind her and they were both climbing. Maddy got to the top, and Cinna got stuck. She looked around, everything in the direction she came from was black and white.

"Cinna, please," Maddy said.

"Do you think Mom and Dad would want this?" Maddy was exhausted from all the running and hurdling over the logs that she had a hard time catching her breathe to talk.

Cinna started inching up towards Maddy.

"Cinna, remember all the fun things we have done together. We played tag, hide and seek, we've gotten lost together and found our way out. Just think, if you killed me, what would you have?"

Cinna's left eye went back to his natural blue color.

"Cinna, we can figure this out. I will help you with whatever you need. We can get through this."

Both of Cinna's eyes went back to his natural color.

Maddy was relieved. Although most of the color in the forest was still missing.

"Maddy!"

"Cinna, I missed you so much."

"I'm sorry Maddy. I didn't want for this to happen."

"It's okay Cinna. I'll forgive you, even though you tried to kill me.

They both laughed.

"Cinna, we still have to figure out a way to get the color back."

"Wait, Maddy, before I fell unconscious, there was another snake."

"Cinna, you're not helping. I get that you got bit and all, but we don't need to talk about it."

"No, you don't understand. The one that bit me was black and white. The other one was full of color."

"Cinna, you're a genius!"

Cinna and Mady started to make their way toward where he got bit. They followed the black and white line that Cinna made when he had his evil powers. It took them half-an-hour before they finally got there. There it was. The black and white snake. It looked weak, and uneasy but they couldn't go care for it just in case. Mady ran over to it and jumped right on it. All over Maddy's shoes were snake guts.

"Maddy, look, there it is."

There it was. The snake that was full of color. Maddy crawled over to it and let it bite her finger.

An hour later, the whole forest was fixed and Maddy decided to keep her powers. Cinna was worried that the powers would overcome her and turn her bad. And if she used them for bad, Cinna was allowed to put her in a cage that they made when they were little. She wasn't allowed to come out until she went back to normal.

Trinity, the Goddess of Dance

By Madelin Gagnér

Trinity was a 12 year old girl with short, curly hair; brown with highlights from the sun. More than anything, Trinity loved being active, escaping her chores, and she loved her little dog, Chloe. Trinity had fun by frolicking with Chloe and just running around and making up her own games. Only, most of her fun was lost and forgotten because her mom wanted her to do chores and become a girl with pleasant manners after they moved to the city. A girl who would attend a boarding school and would be in honors everything. Trinity's mom was a medium-sized slender lady who was strict still loved to cook and clean with Trinity, but she just was horrified by the thought of Trinity skamping in the woods probably running into streams and getting filthy.

Trinity had to sneak off and fend for herself when her mother came and scolded her for the things she didn't do. Her mom had done things to make her have better manners. One thing she had done was gotten a puppy for Trinity. She had gotten Chloe to teach her how to become more responsible. The puppy was a golden retriever and shepherd mix. Her muzzle was black and had a little patch of white on her chest. Chloe's silky fur was an acorn brown and was very soft. She too loved to have adventures with Trinity and have long strolls in the Colorado Mountains where they lived, it had the best view. There was a quiet sunny spot where trees surrounded them, in the middle was a yawning opening with only grass and a single log house with a clothesline and a glossy bucket outside for water. Trinity only wished she more to do than just make up new games and run and walk around.

Over the years, Trinity realized she was becoming bored.

One day, Trinity was off wading through a brook with Chloe at her heels, when she stopped and heard an orchestra of sounds. Birds tweeted a nearby river quietly gurgled. She heard a scampering in the nearby bushes. Something whizzed overhead. For the first time in forever, Trinity realized she was still and quiet. Something was distracting her, but she couldn't figure out what. All of a sudden Trinity took a following step back and the world went black.

Trinity woke up with a soft glow and an uncomfortable warmth surrounding her. She blinked. Her eyes didn't adjust. Her hands touched the wood floor. Trinity realized there was a figure silhouetted against the candle light that was igniting in its silver holder on a desk. The desk looked aged. It was carved out of birch wood and had many dent marks covering the whole front section of the desk. Trinity squinted and saw there was a girl standing there. She was humming some type of melody that Trinity didn't recognize. A sudden turn of the girl's head, and it exposed her long blonde curls. Her dress had sashes and long strands of silky fabric hanging off like a waves of the ocean. The girl turned around as she looked straight at Trinity. Trinity felt her skin prickle as her gaze landed on her like a tiger waiting to pounce.

"Hello," she said in a voice that sounded as soft as silk but with a hint of annoyance like the fabric was unraveling at the ends.

"Hi..." Trinity's voice faltered. She didn't know what to say. All of a sudden, Trinity felt a feeling like she'd never felt before,

She was scared.

"I'm Hebe, I am the goddess of eternal youth," Hebe paused, "I saw you have a struggling sense in the forest. I know what you want to do but it's not yet invented yet." Hebe's eyes narrowed at her and with a swish of her strapless dress, she took something off her desk, a wine-cup.

Hebe handed it to Trinity. Hebe watched her as Trinity uncertainly took it from her.

"And this will do..." Trinity didn't want to be poisoned. But she felt deep, down like this was something important.

"Drink it and your struggle will be gone. People will look up to you because of what you have done." Trinity didn't hesitate. She grasped the glass and drank it all. It tasted sour and a hint of sweet all at the same time.

After that, the ground began to shake.

It was an earth quaking feeling that Trinity had never experienced before. Wherever Hebe and Trinity were, the walls cracked, the desk split in two. She heard howling in the distance. The candle rolled on the floor sparking the wood they were on. The smell of burning wood and death filled the air. The flames licked the ground and then a horrid shattering noise erupted their eardrums and once again the world went black.

Trinity thought she was in Heaven.

All around her were clouds and the blue sky. Her clothes changed from black leggings and a white short-sleeved shirt to a purple dress with transparent skirt that would drape the ground when she stood on it. The bodice had the same purple fabric but solid and the wavy fabric layering that. Trinity's hair went from brown curly hair with blonde highlights to just straight blonde hair. All around her were long pink feathers that were the size of a school bus; making a swirly design around her.

Right then and there, Trinity realized she was the goddess of dance. She landed with a soft twirl and a graceful movement with her arms on the ground. Then she ran and jumped and leaped over Chloe and ran over to the open, grassland where she lived. She laughed. Trinity ran inside her log house and found her mom and told her how she'd become the goddess of dance. Then, she showed her mom how to dance. She ran and ran to show others how free it felt to move any way you wanted.

Trinity went right to work and showed people all over the world how to dance in a modern way and make up new dance styles for their own country. Since Trinity's favorite place to dance was in the Europe and in the mountains where she used to live, she made sure the meanings of the new style of dance, ballet, and the words meant something in English but the original word was French. Her favorite word was pod-de-chat (that was French) and that meant 'step-of-the-cat' in English. And indeed, Hebe was right, everybody loved moving in new ways and looked up to her because of her grace.

Legitimately, dance was something that everybody loved and enjoyed watching or doing.

Seasons Around the World

By Anna

Iris was the goddess of sea and sky, and she brought color to everything she touched. She had translucent hair that glowed like the moon, and her dress was a beautiful rainbow. One of Iris's great friends was the goddess of spring time, her name was Persephone. She made everything beautiful in nature. She was very pretty, and she wore a dress made of colorful flowers. They both worked together in the spring time to make new colorful flowers and plants to fill the world. Iris made the flowers colorful and the grass green, and Persephone made the grass, plants, and trees grow.

But when the pretty seasons were over, Persephone would have to go back down to the underworld and attend to being Hades wife. Every time she went into the underworld, the seasons would change to being cold.

But one day, Iris missed the beautiful seasons and Persephone making nature. She came to the dark gaping hole that led to the underworld. Truly, she felt the cold air from the deep hole below that made shivers go down her spine. She smelled the putrid air of the underworld as she thought of spring time with a heavy heart. She backed away from the dark hole. The sounds of screaming death scared her. She looked around and saw the snow covered land. She went to Persephone's house and got her spring staff and, came to a big field by Mount Olympus and kneeled down. She touched the ground with the staff, and suddenly the snow field turned to a field of flowers, but this was a disaster waiting to happen.

Iris started going around Greece using the staff to make it spring. But Zeus called for Iris to come to mount Olympus. She went to Zeus and Knelt at his feet.

"Iris what have you been doing?" Zeus yelled angrily.

"Well I have been missing Persephone and her making spring with me, so I went to her house and borrowed her spring staff. So I've been making it spring," Iris said as she trembled with fear.

"The staff is only used when its spring, this messes up the seasons. You have to fix this!" Zeus said in anger.

Iris began to try and fly around the world and turn the whole world back to spring. She couldn't fix it so she went back to Zeus to ask for help. When she came back to Zeus, he told her she would have to go into the underworld with Persephone. She went down the steep stairs that led into the underworld.

It had been a month since Iris was in the mortal world. It finally was time for Persephone and Iris to go back up to the mortal world and make the whole world spring again. As they emerged from the underworld, Iris wondered anxiously if the seasons were fixed. When they reached the mortal world, they looked around and saw the snow had melted and it was time to make it spring. As they went around the world making it spring time, they saw some of the world was different seasons. Iris and Persephone went to Zeus and asked why this was happening. He said when Iris went into the underworld, the world changed different seasons, and only some places where spring time. That's why we have different seasons around the world.

The Sky of Purple

By Mac

During the time of the mighty, ancient Greek times, the air outside smelled like a funky highlighter. Outside, the sky was dark purple and raining. If that wasn't strange enough, the rain tasted like water that had been left out for days. The strange madness continued and it was cold and wet, it made everyone feel like ice cubes were hitting their heads. "BOOM!" was the sound of a lightning bolt.

Zeus was sitting high above the clouds and was wearing blackish blue͑ robes, his beard was black and curled. He had thrown the lightning bolts because was very frustrated. There was a contest between the Spartans to see who would be the leader. The dark purple of the sky and the dark black clouds, darker than the blackest hole, made it so Zeus could not see anything! All he wanted was for the sky to be clearer so he could see.

Zeus was not the only god who wanted to change the color of the sky. Zeus noticed that Apollo was not contacting the sun very well. Not only did Apollo and Zeus have their problems, equally as bad, Artemis couldn't contact the moon either.

"We have to find a way to change the sky's color!" said Zeus.

"I agree! I can't help the hunters get a good catch if I can't contact the moon," Artemis added.

"There is going to be some weird night time if I don't move the sun," Apollo said.

"There's only one way to fix this. We have to combine our powers," Zeus replied.

After an hour of discussing how to solve this problem, Zeus zapped the sky with his lightning bolt. Apollo yanked the sun closer with his hands. Artemis used her bow and arrow to shoot the moon and sent a signal to it. CRACK! They saw a stream of blue going across the sky.

They tried harder and harder until the crack started to get bigger and bigger like a flooding river. The sun started to melt the crack, and it got brighter and brighter. Until BOOM! A flash of bright light, and little bits of purple were flung everywhere.

The three friends were blinded and after two minutes, they saw a bright blue sky. This was the bright blue sky that would stay there for an eternity. Zeus, Apollo, and Artemis were a little hurt, but the cuts and bruises would fade.

The Color

By Sydney

Zahara was a stunning 16 year old girl, her silky, light brown hair fell to her shoulders. Her eyes were a piercing, icy blue, freezing you over with every glance. Her favorite place to be in the whole wide world was the forest. It had the most beautiful evergreen trees, the pine cones always started to fall at this time of the year.

One day, while she was in the forest, she heard a crack in the woods, and nervously looked around, frightened. She saw a tall and handsome man standing behind a tree. Zahara stood there and looked into his eyes which were a vibrant green, everyone else only saw grey and black, except for Zahara who saw everything in vibrant color. Zahara started feeling worried because the man looked at her in a way that was uncomfortable. She turned around and started running the opposite way of the man. She could hear her heart beating in her chest. Suddenly, everything went black.

She woke up inside an enormous tree. It must have been the biggest tree in the whole forest. Inside the tree, a space as big as a bedroom was carved out inside the trunk. Realizing she was tied to a chair, she began to panic. Suddenly, the mysterious man came out of the darkness and looked into her eyes.

"You might be wondering why you're here," He narrated in his deep raspy voice.

"My name is Aegeus," he started, but he was interrupted by Zahara rocking in her chair trying to get out. He continued to speak, despite her distractions.

"I'm here to tell you that you and I are the only people who can see color," He said.

"You are so funny," Zahara interrupted, "saying that no one else sees color!"

"No one else sees the beauty of color but us. Here let me show you," he said as he pulled out a tablet and typed in some letters on the keyboard. There was a crowd of people on the screen. Aegeus tapped on one of them with his mouse. It showed what they saw, sad and dull, with no color. Aegeus clicked on more people and it was the same thing.

"Why would you show this to me? There's nothing we can do," Zahara asked.

"No, there aren't many things we could do about this. But your father, Zeus, has the solution. But he refuses to do it because he thinks the world is too dangerous with color," Aegeus said this with a little frown.

"Well, since he's my father, couldn't I free the color somehow?" Zahara uttered.

"You would have to steal his lightning bolts. You strike the bolt up in the sky and when it hits the sky it explodes with color and it rains. When it drops on people's faces, they will finally see color," said Aegeus excitedly.

While Aegeus said all that, he freed Zahara and they said they will meet again in the tree. Zahara ran to tell her father. Before she knocked on her Father's door, she noticed a mark on her wrist, it was a small rainbow with a white puffy cloud on the bottom of the bright rainbow. She touched it with her finger tips and everything went grey. She took her fingers off of the rainbow and, she saw color again. She knocked her knuckles on the wooden door. Hera answered the door with tears streaming down her face; Hera tasted the salt on her lips.

"What's wrong?" Zahara asked. Zahara's face turned pale. Hera let Zahara in and immediately, and Hera collapsed onto the orange couch.

"Hera, I said what's wrong?" Zahara said patting Hera's brown locks.

Hera just kept weeping and Zahara left her side to go see Zeus and figure out what was wrong. Zeus was up in the office staring out the window.

"May I come in?" Zahara asked her father with her voice quiet.

"You may," Zeus said with his booming voice, he turned around.

"What's wrong with Hera?" Zahara asked. Zeus didn't respond.

"Hera is sad because of what I'm going to tell you now," Zeus said this kind of quietly.

"I can see all, Zahara, and I saw where you just were and I heard what you just said moments ago. I can see color along with you and Aegeus. We are the only people left on the world who can see color. I don't want anyone getting hurt by the color," he said. Zahara didn't listen. She saw Zeus's lightning bolt on the balcony.

"Yeah okay. I understand," Zahara said looking at the lightning bolt, "I'm going to go get some fresh air," Zahara said.

"Yes you will be getting fresh air for a long time because I have to kick you out of Mount Olympus for almost stealing my lightning bolts, that's against the rules," He said this looking down at the ground. Zahara looked shocked that her own father was kicking her out of her home.

Zeus snapped his fingers just as Zahara opened her mouth. Then poof, she was gone. Zahara was furious. She reached into her pockets and felt a tube. Zahara lifted the object out of her pocket. She had never seen this before. Then she remembered Aegeus putting something in her pocket when he knocked her out.

There was a note on the small tube, it said, if you ever need help call me on this tube, just blow through it and I'll hear it. ~Aegeus. Zahara looked at the tube and blew through the hole in it. She dropped it at the sound of the screech it made. She picked it back up and blew through it again and again. She was half way through a blow when Aegeus popped up plugging his ears.

"Stop! Stop!" Aegeus said laughing, "You don't have to blow it 1,000 times, you burst my eardrums," Aegeus said.

"Sorry," Zahara said shyly.

Zahara told Aegeus everything, and they traveled up to Mount Olympus to get the lightning bolts. The bolts were still on the balcony. The balcony was only seven feet off the ground and if Zahara was on Aegeus's shoulders they would be able to get ahold of the bolts. Zahara jumped onto Aegeus's shoulders, and she flung herself onto the balcony. She knew Zeus wasn't there because at this time he was downstairs eating with Hera, and she knew that Zeus could see all. Before, Zahara called the sleep god, Hypnos, and told him she needed one ounce of sleeping powder. She had the bag of sleeping powder in her hand ready to launch onto Zeus. On the balcony, she walked through the doors and saw Zeus sitting at the table with his back facing her. Zahara threw the powder with all her might and it landed perfectly with all the dust flowing on top of him. He fell to the ground, sleeping. Zahara took his lightning bolts from his side and sprinted to the balcony. She shot up the lightning bolt, and it hit the sky with a boom. Colorful little raindrops started to fall and people down below started to laugh and smile at what they saw. It smelt like rain, fresh, and clean. Zeus woke up and ran to the balcony, he wiped sleep off of his eyes.

"What's going on here?" he asked angrily.

"Sorry dad, I just couldn't help myself," Zahara said grinning.

Zeus put his arm around her as they watched all the happy people with color. That's how color was invented; now you see bright eye popping colors because of Zahara.

Minecraft Mix-and-Switch

By Steve Block

I was sprinting. I glanced back, and there it was! The dark mass of complete black, except for two eyes that glowed red, staring through my enchanted diamond armor. Suddenly and without hesitation, it shot an acid fireball at me. I stood still. I kept a cool composure. The melting projectile hurtled at me at top speed...

Hi, my name is Steve, and I'm thirteen and a half years old, I have brown hair, green eyes, and I love to play Minecraft. My sister, Alex, is sixteen with blonde hair and green eyes and also likes to play Minecraft. I remember when Minecraft was made real like it was yesterday. I was ten at the time, and Alex was twelve and a half; We were just playing Minecraft in our house, not bugging anyone, not even scaring anyone, but talking to a witch, Griselda, and we logged off. The next day we logged back on, and we were just walking around, and we noticed that Griselda's hut was destroyed, and she approached us accusing us of destroying her house the night before at 9:00 P.M.

I proclaimed, "I didn't do it, because Alex and I had logged out at 8:20 and went to bed at 8:30."

She then threw a splash potion at me and Alex. It was the same color of all the monsters and animals, or mobs, in the same bottle, transitioning in between each color.

When it hit us, we looked for any sign it was harmful. It had given us the abilities of all the monsters forever, and we would never run out of hunger, or starve, and could somehow taste our favorite food. But then, as if by magic, everything went blurry. Like the pixel blurry on the game, it went in our vision. As it subsided, Alex and I were automatically logged off even though we were on our hard-to-hack server. We saw the Mojang office tower in the distance from my red house, but it was in the distance from our house in Minecraft. That was our first hint that we were inside the game of Minecraft.

For what seemed like forever, we were on the run from the bad mobs and almost always heard the hissing of creepers and felt the soft grass on our feet. Alex and I had found enough diamonds that we could make all tools and make armor, and found lots of lapis lazule to enchant so many tools. We placed bookshelves around us and placed an enchanting table in the middle

"We did it! We can enchant our tools and armor," we yelled in unison.

After we enchanted every piece of armor and every tool, we then made a rough nether portal out of black-and-purple speckled obsidian. Then, I turned the portal on with flint and steel. We looked at the humming purple portal, then at each other.

"That is it," I said.

"Time for us to separate," Alex added.

Then, I was alone as she went to build an end portal. I jumped through the portal falling at maximum velocity. I looked down but couldn't see anything in the black abyss and could smell the burning of lava. When I reached the bottom, I found myself on an obsidian platform on my behind and could taste my least favorite food.

I heard a WHUMP and saw Alex on my right also on her backside. We heard a resonating roar. The Ender dragon was here! We were at the End! We scrambled to our feet and shot out of there as quickly as our legs would carry us. Alex used her ender pearls, or teleporters with great magic, to get to the top of the tower she stood behind as cover and her pickaxe to destroy the healing gems. She nodded in my direction, and I ran towards the Ender Dragon. I was creating a diversion. But if it ended the game, that included our lives! I caught its attention like a matador in a bullfight and did what anyone else in my position would do, run like the wind! I looked back over my shoulder and there it was! The gigantic, dark figure stared through my enchanted diamond armor. Without hesitation, it hurled an acid fireball at me. I stayed where I was, and tried to keep my head in the game. The melting projectile hurtled at me at top speed. It hit me, but no damage was done. I had added an extra enchantment to my armor. I was acid proof!

I jumped at the dragon, and just before my blade hit the dragon, Alex destroyed the last crystal. The Ender dragon was slain with a resonating clang. After the explosion, a man in an Ender dragon costume laid spread- eagle where the dragon once did. The Ender dragon had been a hacker! That's how Griselda's hut was destroyed! He had pretended to be me!

"Get him!" I yelled to Alex, who responded immediately but not before he reached the portal back to the original biome. Coincidently, the portal was set to Mojang, where Notch, the editor of Minecraft, lived and worked.

As Alex and I ran after the hacker, we went by Griselda's hut, which was being repaired from the TNT that was used to destroy it. We could tell with the smell of burned gunpowder.

As Alex and I pursued the hacker, it occurred to me that we were the only ones that had seen him. I also realized that was why we were on the run from the mobs! The hacker knew we would be able to see him!

As we ran by Mojang, I saw that Notch, the man who ran Mojang, was at the door, looking right at the hacker. Notch ran inside and went upstairs and bolted the door behind him. The hacker flew away and left us behind, and even though we were flying at top speed in Creative Mode, the distance between us got bigger and bigger. Alex and I went back to Mojang to talk to Notch. He didn't answer immediately but took some persuading first. He opened the door, but didn't invite us in. He told us that while he made adjustments to the server, we needed to catch the hacker with the right equipment and potions.

I then said, "We can't catch him because he's too fast and deflected all our splash potions."

"Remember," Alex then said to me, "That we have the abilities of all mobs."

"Oooohhhh, no," I said, "We shouldn't because the potion would wear off and we would lose the abilities with the other potions!"

Notch then interrupted, "That won't happen because Griselda's potions never wear off with other potions. The will instead become more potent."

As we went outside, we drank all the potions Notch had given us to help us get the hacker and catch him while Notch made the adjustments to the server from Mojang.

As Alex and I were walking, we saw that we were not chased by any bad mobs the whole trip. As we walked, we saw glimpses of swords and armor and other items that we then collected and people running through the forest towards a castle where we saw the Hacker on top of the highest tier of the castle. We ran with the group though the forest and they jumped straight up and out of view through the trees. When we finally caught up with them, they were going through the castle's gate and collecting items. As we followed them, we joined in, picking up more items. Better prepared, we headed out to capture the hacker in the act of hacking Minecraft.

We destroyed the steps and made five bedrock walls, one in plain sight, the other four hidden, with the abilities of endermen and made hidden TNT and piston steps and had pressure plates at the walls and steps. The trap was ready! When we made it to the room where the hacker was, he ran down the "steps" and found himself in a smokescreen of TNT smoke and pistons and could feel the heat of the TNT explosions and heard the clang of the pistons, and flew into the first wall, then fell on the pressure plates, causing the other four walls to make a complete cube with the floor and first wall. He dropped into the new hole in the ground and fell into water at the bottom of the hole.

Alex and I plunged after him into the hole and forced him onto our invention that works a little like a catapult, flinging things into the air. Alex activated the apparatus and the hacker sailed through the air to the Mojang tower. We reset the machine and climbed onto the arm of the invention. I triggered the button and we found ourselves flying through the air landing on the tower as well. When we landed, on our feet this time, the hacker was already out of the pool and in his cell and Notch was on the main computer, making the last adjustments to the server. Alex and I hurried quickly over Notch, who was going to ban the hacker from the server. As we watched, water began filling the cell where the hacker was captured.

"This is how the hacker will be banned from the server," explained Notch.

After the water filled the cell, the water level began to drop dramatically and the hacker was gone. He had been banned from the server! Again, like when Grizelda threw her potion at us, our vision went blurry and pixel-like, and we found ourselves at home. We stared at the computer screen and realized that the characters displayed in the game were base-named after us. We realized that Griselda's hut had been repaired completely. She had forgiven us and gave us the potion to never be chased by mobs again in Minecraft. And that was almost all that we did in our odyssey in Minecraft.

Books vs. Technology

By Rebekah Kellums

It was a sunny day in 2030. The birds were chirping for it was the start of a new day. The morning was like an ocean breeze perfume. You could almost taste the tropical smell like a seagull soaring in the air. The god of technology, Apple, had created laptops, tablets, smartphones, and lots more. Cindentalphurnia and Portia were identical twins, going to Tanning Rays Middle School in seventh grade. They were always hauling a bulky bag in between classes every day, and were sick of the weight. The twins were always having backaches because of this. Calphurnia and Portia complained every day after school about their backs.

One day, the twins came home from school, it was a Friday, and decided it would be a good idea to do something about their heavy bags always giving them backaches. So they decided to try to talk to Apple about making their school an all-tech school so they would only have to carry a laptop or a tablet around all day instead of a heavy binder full of notebooks, papers, pencils, and pens that could easily get lost. Portia and Calphurnia researched day and night of their weekend to find and talk to Apple, for he was a very proper, very specific god. Apple only let outside visitors in if they knew how to do it correctly. Even though they researched day and night their entire weekend, they couldn't find anything useful. They researched on their tablets, phones, and even at the library. A week later, Calphurnia was on her tablet playing a game because she had given up. But Portia was still hunting for good information. She said to her sister:

"I think I found something. There must have been a hidden link that was imbedded in a random website. It's a video."

"Let me see!" exclaimed Calphurnia.

Portia scooted over to make room for Calphurnia. She pressed play. It was a movie trailer that seemed to have a hidden message. The video said:

"Deep within... only two people can get in. Those two people find the passageway but first you must play. Find out what happens in... The Maze. Rated PG-13. Premieres tomorrow at noon."

"That's it! In order to talk to Apple, we have to see this movie! It has the answer!" Calphurnia declared.

"Tomorrow, after breakfast, we need to either sneak out or tell our mom we have a study group because if we're going to see this movie, we need to get there a few hours early because at movie premieres, there tends to be a lot of people."

"Good idea. Mom! Tomorrow we're leaving for a study group in the morning!"

"Okay sweetie, be back by curfew!"

Portia told Calphurnia that they needed to go to bed at 8:00. It was finally morning, the sun rising, birds chirping, it was a beautiful day. The twins had some cereal and toast, brushed their teeth, got dressed, grabbed their phones, and left. Because they were too young to drive, they walked to and from the movie theatre.

The girls waited in line for hours until it was finally time for the movie to start. Luckily, Portia and Calphurnia were towards the front of the line, so they were one of the first to get a good seat. At the end of the movie, Calphurnia and Portia were a little bit confused on how they were supposed to find Apple, so when they got home, they watched it again, and this time the message was clear - (it required practice) (arriving) you had to bring one gift per person, and state your case clearly. The message for finding him was also clear. You have to let your instincts lead the way (another words, go where you think you need to go). The twins decided to schedule this "talk" in three days, so they would have time to practice what they were going to bring and say.

Portia and Calphurnia decided that it would be a better idea to go see the god of technology after school on Monday instead of before. So after school, they went where their instincts told them, but it didn't work because the sisters forgot their gifts.

"Why isn't it working?" asked Portia.

"I don't know. But we can figure it out."

"Wait! Now I remember! We forgot the gifts! How could we be so stupid?"

"Come on! We need get back home so we can get the gifts."

Calphurnia led the way home so they could sneak in and out. When they were on the way out of their house, they started back on the road that led to their school so the girls could retrace their steps. This they noticed - that it worked. The sisters practiced once before they went in so they wouldn't fail and get a higher chance of getting a yes. So they went in and presented their gifts, then stated their case clearly on what they wanted to change.

"Plleeeaaaasssseeeee!?" the girls pleaded.

"No, I have other and more important priorities to worry about." said Apple sternly.

"Let's work out a deal. We help you with your stuff and you help us with ours." Portia spoke out.

"I'll think about it." Apple answered. "Come back tomorrow, by the way don't bring a gift, and I'll tell you my decision."

Calphurnia and Portia left, talking about that maybe they made a mistake or that Apple shouldn't be as hard. Calphurnia and Portia went home to do homework because they had a lot and didn't want to get in trouble for not doing it. The next day, after school, the girls went back to see the god of technology.

"Please please please please please please please..." It went on and on...

"You're not going to stop until I give you what you want, are you?"

"Pretty much. Just give us what you want and we'll help you. But tick tock..."

"Fine!"

"Thank you, we start this Saturday at 10 a.m."

The twins walked home.

"Woo! Up top!" Portia said to her sister as they high-fived.

"That's how you get it done, son!" Calphurnia replied.

The rest of the week went downhill for the twins... Until Friday. They got three detentions in English, one in science, and one in math. Luckily, they were able to work on homework in detention, so they got out early.

Finally, Friday came, and the identical sisters would be able to plan what they are going to change and how they are going to change it. They were going to change the binders to laptops, schedule papers to iPhone 6s', homework folders to iPads, and locker locks to finger scanners! They put it all in a book, and when they showed it to Apple as he put it all in their school instantaneously. He even put a banner in the front of the school saying: Your new tech school is brought to you by Apple and Calphurnia and Portia Everson! Have a good day!

"Now that I helped you, here is what I need you to do for me. First, dust my entire temple, then go into my room and clean it. Last, go home and bring your Mom this." ordered Apple.

He handed the sisters a wrapped box with a bow around it.

"What's this?" said the girls at the same time.

"I ask the questions around here! Just do what I said, or I'll remove all the good changes from your school!"

"We are!"

They angrily got the dusters and started dusting. Everything in the temple was super smooth and shiny. They were there for two days straight until they finally finished. The twins were exhausted! So the girls decided to take a nap on the god's bed. When they woke up, at first, they didn't know where they were. So the sisters screamed as loud as they could. Then they realized that they were in Apple's bedroom, and it was a Monday. At first, when they remembered this, they panicked. But then they realized that they had school off today. When they remembered this, they calmed down.

Barely awake, Calphurnia said to her twin:

"We need to clean up this room."

But then a big swoosh was before them. Somehow, the room seemed to have cleaned itself.

"Did you see that?" asked Portia.

"See what?"

"The room just cleaned itself!"

"Yeah, good one."

"I'm serious! Just open your eyes!"

Calphurnia opened her eyes.

"You weren't kidding!"

"Uh duh!"

"Let's go tell Apple. He might want to know about this."

So they told Apple. He explained that it was him, and that they had done enough, and what was in the wrapped box was poisoned cupcakes. Apple explained why he put them in.

"Years ago, long before you two were born, your mom, Ellie, was a goddess. We were best friends, and we even got married. I told her a secret, and then she left the heavens to be a mortal, and she soon became pregnant. I have been wanting her back for years, but I knew there would never be an 'us' again. Soon I started getting angry with her and wanted payback. A month later, you two came to my temple. I figured this would be a perfect chance for payback. Just last night though, I realized I shouldn't have acted the way I did. By the way, I'll call off the poisoned cupcake order, and send some good ones. Let me see the box." Apple zapped the cupcakes in the way that could remove all of the poison.

"Thank you. Anyway, speaking of which, we should probably get home. Our mom is probably pretty worried." Calphurnia stated.

Portia and Calphurnia went home and brought the cupcakes with them. For dinner they had chili, which was their favorite, and had the cupcakes for dessert.

"Where were you?"

"Nowhere!" The girls said at the same time.

"Okay..."

Tomorrow they had school so they got to bed at 9:00. When they got to school the next day, they were being loved. They were super popular. They checked Instagram, and they went from 30 followers to thousands of followers.

This was the best day of their life.

A World Without Color

By King Bob

Silhouetted against the darkening forest, she twirled and danced with the birds, letting all emotion escape her as she pirouetted along the edge of the river. The water raged along the rocky banks, setting a beat for her steps as her bouncy curls brushed her shoulders again and again. A stunning white bird glistened in the sun, chirping a song as it hopped onto an Evergreen tree. The bird reminded her of her mother; sweet and optimistic.

Lily halted to a stop when she caught her father, Caden, watching her, grief and pity filling his eyes. His hair color mimicked hers; dark brown. All he wanted was to make his daughter happy after the incident, but when she wasn't dancing, he could see the pain in her eyes. How could he ever satisfy his daughter now that Cammomile was gone?

"Lily," he started desperately. But she had already disappeared into the night.

The wind passed through her hair as she sprinted. Faster and faster, farther and farther, until she found it. She slowed to a stop, now only walking towards the tree. The bright peaches sparkled in the moonlight as she sat down onto the soft ground beneath the tree. The lake in front of her rolled and crashed with the force of the moon. Lily bit into the warm fruit, the sweet juice trickling down her throat. The sweet aroma of the peach filled the air. She could feel her mother there, as always, reminding her to give her father a chance. But without her mother there on earth by her side, nothing would ever be the same. The world just became so bland. Lily began to cry, sorrow filling her heart.

About an hour later, she heard footsteps seeping into the dirt behind her. "Lily, please," he started, "I will do anything to make you happy. You know that. What can I do?"

"I don't know," she answered plainly, her voice suddenly stiff.

"How about we go home and get you to bed, you could use a good night's sleep."

"Okay." she answered, this time her voice a little softer.

The next morning Lily strode out of the cottage to collect those mouthwatering peaches for her and her father's breakfast. When she reached the peach tree grove, she stopped in her steps. Someone else was there. Two people. Or rather, two kids. There was something about them that she couldn't quite comprehend. Something, different. They were bright and peppy, and stood out in her world; she knew they definitely didn't belong.

"Hi!" the little girl said in Lily's direction.

"It's called color," the boy said when he saw the mesmerization crossing her face.

"Color," she said trying the word out for the first time, "It's gorgeous."

Lily had only gotten a small glimpse of the color before the glowing children were swept up into the heavens by their parents, Zeus and Hera.

"Don't you feel bad for the humans, Hera? They have to suffer enough already, yet you refuse to give them color."

"Why do you pity the humans?" Hera asked, becoming angry.

"We have so much, and they have so little. Don't you think they deserve more?" Zeus answered. The couple argued on and on while Lily skipped home in amazement and jealousy.

"Why would the Gods keep it from us?" Lily complained after she had told her father of her adventure.

Caden didn't answer, just shook his head in disbelief.

"Why can't our world have color?" she went on, knowing she still wouldn't get an answer.

"That's it!" her father said out of nowhere, surprising her. He had the most perfect plan. He was going to beg and pled with the Gods until he got the color his daughter desired. That would make Lily happy, wouldn't it?

Caden had hatched his plan, and when Lily was dancing outside on her own he crept out of the house and hiked up to the tip of the mountain. He was proud of himself for sneaking out so surreptitiously. He made offerings to Hera and Zeus, the king and queen of all the Gods. He spent hours there, still not receiving any answers. But he didn't know that the couple was already discussing the matter.

"Zeus, listen. Why should we share our color with the humans? They don't work hard at all, they just come to us and beg for help. They're weaklings who can't handle things on their own," Hera argued.

"ENOUGH!" Zeus shouted, his voice loud and thundering. "We will discuss this in the morning."

Hera rolled her eyes in disapproval, knowing exactly what she would do instead.

Caden started to head home after spending another three hours at the peak, but stopped in his tracks when he heard Hera's soft voice behind him.

"I know a way," she started, "to get you color." His eyes widened at the Goddesses words. "But I need a small favor," she said, her voice as smooth as silk.

"I will do anything to get color for my daughter," he said a little overdetermined.

"How about I make you a deal," she said mysteriously, "I will make you even more beautiful than you are now, turn you immortal, and give the human world color." Caden knew there was more, so he sat quietly as Hera continued. "However, this is only on one condition," Caden leaned forward in anticipation, "you have to stay in the heavens with me forever."

The desperate father quickly agreed to the deal, not thinking about the consequences to come. Hera didn't waste her time letting the father ponder his poor decision. With a whip of her hand Caden's tall, slender body shrunk and widened until he had taken the life form of another creature.

His neck had become small and bright blue, and his body had taken the shape of an oval. His mouth became a hard beak of a bird, and when he tried to speak, only a squeak came out. He waddled around a bit until he had figured it out.

Hera had turned him into a peacock. He should've known! Peacocks were special to Hera, and now he would never be able to return to his precious daughter.

By then a cage had been secured around him, trapping him from ever being able to escape. He grieved for his insolence, and for his beautiful daughter, who now had no one to look after her.

Meanwhile, Hera had kept her promise to fill the human world with color. Lily had fallen asleep, tired from dancing. When she awoke, she was astonished. The color she had seen on the little boy and girl was now everywhere. Her white shirt was now a light pink, her jeans that had started as black had changed to a dark, denim blue. Her room was transformed with all the color she had never known.

"Father!" she exclaimed as she ran through the house searching for him. "Father?" she said, this time a little more concerned. Lily ran outside in search of her father, bursting through the closed doors.

But he was gone and the only sign Hera showed to prove he was still alive was the rainbow of seven colors that appeared after every time it rained.

The Making of Stars

By Nadia

Levina crouched down and touched the glassy water, her fingers gliding across. She had long brown hair that was as brown as chocolate and beautiful blue eyes that were shown in the shimmering reflection of the crystal water. She smelled like fresh air and nature, like roses on a bright sunny day.

The mountains were the only place that Levina loved to be. She looked at the exquisite setting around her. The snow was as white as the clouds above her. She could hear the rustling of the wind and the trickling waterfall and the sweet smell of nature. She cupped her hands and took a drink from the fresh water. The sixteen year old girl had no parents, no family, she just lived with nature and relied on fate to determine her future. She stood up, but quickly dropped to her knees, she was too overcome with memories. Meanwhile, the gods above were watching her, feeling sorry for this strange, but fascinating mortal creature. Zeus summoned Hermes to message Hebe. Moments later, Hebe showed up.

"Hello Zeus," said Hebe.

"Good morning Hebe," said Zeus." Do you see that girl down there?"

"Yes, her name is Levina," she exclaimed.

"I want you to make her into a goddess, we have been watching her and there is something about her, she should not remain a mere mortal," Zeus said. "Levina will be Goddess of the Stars."

"Why stars? "Questioned Hebe.

"She has so many memories, bad and good, that she is overcome by them. Her vivid memories will paint the night sky and make it bright with glimmering beauty."

"Ok."

"So I want you to go and make her into a goddess, by midnight. "With that, Hebe was gone.

Meanwhile, at the lake, Levina slowly got up and walked to the woods nearby, she sat on a tree trunk and thought about every memory that she had. She thought about last year when her parents died in a car crash. She thought about the elephant cake on her first birthday, and most importantly her mother, who had saved her from the crash and sacrificed herself for her only daughter.

Just then, a light brighter than the sun floated down towards the ground by Levina. She covered her eyes from the blinding flash of light. The beautiful goddess, Hebe, sat down by Levina and explained why she was here.

"The gods sent me down here to make you the Goddess of Stars."

"Why me?"

"You have so many powerful memories that you can turn them into something beautiful."

"Well... how do I transform into a goddess?"

"That is why I am here," exclaimed Hebe. "I can turn you into a goddess with just one sip. She showed Levina the Great Cup of Immortality.

"Wow. I just drink this?" said the stunned Levina. Hebe nodded and gave Levina the cup. Levina took a sip and immediately felt a change in how she felt. She felt lighter, happier almost. Hebe took the girl's hand and they floated up in the air and zapped out of sight, arriving in Olympus in a single moment.

It was the most beautiful place Levina had ever seen. It was like a huge garden with flowers everywhere, almost no clouds, just a bright blue sky, and green grass rustling in the wind.

Zeus came over and they talked like they had known each other forever. Levina had dinner with the gods and goddesses and it became late, the sky almost completely black. Then, bright lightbulbs started lighting up the sky. They were scattered around and they twinkled and were so beautiful. Meanwhile, on earth, people began noticing a change and began to love and appreciate the gorgeous new things lighting up the black sky that used to be plain and dark. This is the story of how a simple girl made the night sparkle, creating a beauty for all to see.

Nike Swoosh

By Landon

Once in a land known as Athens, in small farm to the side of Athens, lived a boy named Andreas. But this was no regular boy. This was the fastest man in all the land. Andreas was a young man among the age of 16, and he was fearless. He had long brown hair and hazel eyes. His height looked as if he was a giant, 6.3 ft. and he had the longest legs. His dad always said he had the gift of Nike. Victory was in his blood. He had never lost a race. Not until this upcoming event.

One bright and refreshing cool morning he went for his usual run about 26 miles. He decide to go to the speaking stand up in the center of Athens. As he ran, he got closer and closer to loud higher pitched voice than men's and that is when women were spreading cheer throughout the city alley ways. Andreas stopped, looked around, and caught his breath (which was not that deep) and asked, "What in Zeus name is going on here" when he was tapped lightly on the shoulder. He looked behind him and knew that face better than ever it was Adpehele...

Later that morning, his dad and mother talked. "Didn't you hear it's finally aloud? We should awake Andreas," his mother said.

"No, what are you thinking? You know what his reaction would be like," his dad advised. "Just let him find out for himself."

Andreas walked into the kitchen and announced, "I'm going to take my morning run where do you think I should go?''

"Oh, you startled us. Maybe too" but then was interrupted by his wife.

"The city... go to the city," Andrea's mother said relieved.

"Ok" he said in a questioning voice.

"Hello Andreas Didn't you hear? Women finally are allowed to race!" she said crying with cheer.

"Ha! That's funny! You're kidding, right?" he said desperate for an answer, but all she did was give him a glare that she is known for giving idiots.

"Right?"

"Not many women, including me, we'll see you at the race tomorrow!'' she walked off with an angry look.

At that minute Andreas ran home as fast as possible.

When he got home, he was heated. He looked at his mom then his dad and turned out of the house and ran. He knew they kept this from him he went to a nearby barn with fresh cut, golden hay and spent the night there.

The very next day, he woke up happily, not worried about women racing. He tied his sandals and said to himself, "Who even cares if they race? I'm still going to win" But little did he know, everything would change.

He walked to the racing center and saw at least 100 women ready to race. He was not. He spent the night in a creepy barn on hay. He got ready and was ready and then the gun went off "Bam!" He was off, but then saw that two girls were ahead of him and before he could say I've lost, he had lost. He was in third and he knew to win tomorrow's race would put him in first. He knew what he had to do. Later that day he went to the god Nike.

Andreas looked to Nike with desperation and said, "Great god of victory please listen to my prayers. I am in need of a something"

"Yes but, I may not be in favor because of your attitude towards the people in your life," said Nike but Andreas only was paying attention to the yes.

"Ok, well I need shoes that aren't sandals and that are comfy but still light," he announced getting ahead of himself.

"So, you're wanting me to give you my magic shoes so you can cheat? What do you think I am stupid? Get gone and don't return."

Andreas left once again angry at the world, but he had a plan. He later that day, went to a leather and strings store and stole white leather and long white strings. He put them together and made the perfect shoe but there was something missing. The blood of the god Nike.

At 1:00, he snuck out of the barn even though no one was there. He went to Nike's house and as he lay sleeping Andreas took a knife and cut it in a design then took his hand and stabbed both shoes. Then they glowed with gold he put them on and went so fast and his feet felt as if he was on a cloud.

Later that morning, Nike woke up with red on his sheets he looked at his hand and new Andreas had cut him for the blood of victory.

"ANDREAS" He shouted with earth shaking. At the race, Andreas put them on and everyone was intrigued by these shoes but we're focusing on the race Andreas lined up, Then looked to the left then the right then he had evil yet happy grin. He heard the gun go off and let people pass. Then right as he got ready to blast he was lifted up in the air.

"NIKE put me down now!" Andreas yelped but Nike was just as mad as a bull. Nike took the shoes put them on and had him imprisoned never to be seen again. Oh you're probably wondering what the shoes look like here is a picture.

The Wolf's Greed

By Anonymous

In one of the most enchanting forests in the world, there lived a young wolf, Smoke, in a thriving, healthy pack. He had thick, coarse black fur and cold gray eyes. He had a good life, with a rank high enough to receive a large portion of meat from the hunt. The den, which he usually slumbered in with his adoring mate, Snow, and eight pups, was roomy and comfortable. It was quite a sight, with kingly, towering evergreen trees providing shade from the sun in the daytime. A blanket of old leaves and needles from the evergreens covered the ground, making the wolves' footsteps silent as they felt soft leaves and pointed needles under them. The whole forest smelled sweet of wet, moist wood and soil, and bitter from the evergreens' needles. Birds would chatter during the day, and owls would hoot at night. The moonlight bathed the whole forest in silvery outlines at night.

However, one day, he noticed a female strolling with her family of six pups, dragging a huge piece of meat from the recent hunt. He gaped at her, wishing he could be as high-ranking as her. She had silky, shiny white fur and dancing blue eyes. He wanted to have a life like hers. Smoke watched her return to a luxurious, moss-lined den. Pure jealousy ripped through him. He stormed back to his den to think about how he could become the best wolf in the pack. Smoke was still was contemplating as the sun went down and the forest slept. Everything was peaceful, except Smoke's mind.

The next morning, Smoke blitzed to assemble with the rest of the pack to hunt. After an exhausting chase, the caribou collapsed. As everyone ran to get some meat, Smoke swatted the others away to get the biggest piece of meat. The others growled and threatened him angrily. However, they backed off when he replied with a stinging bite to one of the wolves. Startled, they watched him drag the meat all the way home.

"Must have a large family to share with," a wolf huffed. He was partly correct.

Snow and her eight pups nipped at the oversized portion of meat, and Smoke merely nipped them back. Before his family could argue, Smoke plopped down in a corner of the den and gobbled down the entire portion.

"Smoke," Snow snarled suspiciously, "What's gotten into you?"

"Here", he growled, lobbing a bone at her.

"That doesn't answer my question."

"Get out."

"What?"

"You question me?" He took a step forward. "You'll be sorry," he growled at her.

She ushered the pups out of the den, and turned to him to speak.

"Look, I'm the boss here, so do what I say," Smoke snapped at her. "I said, get out of the den!"

Without hesitation, Snow rushed out to comfort her pups, who fell asleep at the soothing touch of her paw. They slept there all night, and knew that they had to surrender to Smoke, or it would cost their lives.

Over the months of excessive eating, Smoke got stronger and his family weaker. He gradually allowed them more of the juicy meat as they feared him more and more, and the same went for many other wolves of the pack. He soon was an extremely valuable hunter, and many admired him and permitted him the lion's share of the sinewy food. Soon enough, he had a group of wolves that were always guarding him as his followers, and this group grew and grew. Still, Smoke felt like he was missing something. It came to him when he noticed Pearl with her mate.

With a little eavesdropping and spying, Smoke had found out more about Pearl. Her mate was the pack leader, and she often helped other wolves if they were sick or injured. She also would lead small groups of wolves on shorter expeditions and hunts. He commenced a plan, and it was finished that night.

The next day, Smoke gathered his followers in his den to tell them the plan and how they would contribute. All of them agreed to it, and Smoke began his part of it. He followed the pack leader and his family around, waiting...

Barks. Howls. Pearl whipped around to see her mate tackled by a clump of wolves, with that suspicious black-furred wolf conducting them. As she ran to fend off as many wolves as possible, something slammed into her with shocking force. A grey wolf snarled on top of her, as more and more piled, just as what was happening to her mate. She thrashed. She bit. She scratched. Finally, she popped her head up from the chaos.

"Run!" Pearl shouted to her pups. "Get to the den!"

24 paws sprinted as fast as possible back to their den.

Meanwhile, the wolves held Pearl back as she struggled, watching her mate being attacked. She was frenzied. Pearl let out a howl as the wolves clung to her all over, like a ball and chain. Suddenly, she found herself in a headlock.

"Now watch," a wolf growled at Pearl.

Much to her horror, her mate was in a terrible situation. Smoke had pinned him down, growling at him. His open jaws hovered over the tender skin just above the pack leader's jugular vein, the vital artery. Smoke could almost taste the wolf's blood.

"You either leave here forever," Smoke said, "or you die."

He struggled to make a choice. He couldn't escape, given he was pinned down by many wolves and was exhausted.

Smoke started counting down the moments until he'd kill the pack leader.

"One."

"Let me go!"

"Two."

"You'll never get away with this!"

"Thr-"

He didn't want Pearl to suffer after this. He looked at her, and saw the pleading look on her face. She wanted him to survive.

"I'll go!"

Smoke backed away.

"You realize," he snarled, "that if you ever try to come back, you'll be sorry you did so."

"Yes."

"Then go."

With that, the ex-pack leader disappeared into the deep forest. Smoke stepped onto a rock, and puffed out his chest.

"My fellow wolves," he declared, "I am your pack leader now, the one you'll always trust. As for Pearl and her pups, as pack leader, I declare them ordinary wolves of the lowest rank."

A ferocious cheer went up as Pearl ran off, eyes wet, tasting salty tears. She thought about attacking him, but realized that would get her nowhere.

A week went by, Pearl and her pups living in fear. The goddess of animals, Artemis, watched curiously. She knew that what Smoke did was terrible, and she wanted to help Pearl. However, that would be a blessing to Pearl, and Artemis wanted to see how she reciprocated.

Meanwhile, Pearl tried to talk to the other wolves.

"This is awful," she said to one, "because remember the rules of the pack? You must earn your rank. Smoke just evicted my mate, replacing him with himself."

"Someone had to take over his position. It can't be you, of course, because you're his mate."

After asking many wolves, Pearl got the same results every time. She flopped down in her den to sleep, full of despair. Artemis watched Pearl. She would help her. After the pups were asleep, Artemis appeared before Pearl, who gasped.

"I have seen what is happening to you," Artemis said. "I will help you, since you already tried to help yourself in the right way. When you could've attacked Smoke, you chose to calmly talk to the other wolves. Since that failed, I will do it for you."

"Thank you," Pearl breathed, even though she was gone.

The next day, every wolf woke up, recalling a dream they had. Everyone but Smoke had the same dream. It was an eye opener. It showed everything Smoke did that they didn't know about: how he treated his family, his jealousy. Antipathetic, they realized that Smoke had absolutely no right to be taking over. The wolves always had thought Smoke was poor and with a heart of gold, and Pearl greedy and cruel. However, it was just the opposite. They all went to Pearl to apologize, and she kindly accepted their apology. Soon, they were brewing a plan together, and Pearl wasn't trying to rule over them.

Morning. Smoke opened his eyes and went out to recruit some of his wolves for a hunt. However, nobody was there.

"Get out here, you lackadaisical fools!" He barked.

Silence. He began stalking around, looking for someone. Then, a howl pierced his ears. They came, everyone at once. His family, Pearl, and all of the pack rushed toward him. Terrible barks and howls sounded, and soon every wolf he knew was attached to him by claw or teeth, like thousands of sharp needles in a pincushion.

With a howl, Pearl then commanded everyone to get off Smoke. He slowly turned in a circle, looking at everyone, expecting them to chase him away. Instead, they left him. Everyone was running away from him. Shocked, Smoke rested his head on his paws, and began to gnaw on a powdery, bland bone. Then, he stood up, realizing something. He had this whole place to himself! No need to hunt, he could just ransack the abandoned dens, taking the meat which families stored up.

"Surely, they'll come crawling back soon enough," He mumbled to himself.

But was he right?

Smoke was having a great time. Every day, he went and ate leftover stockpiles of meat from abandoned dens, having a feast before him each time. He slept in the biggest, coziest dens of all, and ran wild around the forest. He also found some treasures that others kept in their dens: a rare gemstone in one, a bone with intricate drawings gnawed in it in another, and a collection of artifacts in a third den. Soon, he had a pile of meat and loot to enjoy in front of him.

A few months passed by. By then, Smoke's meat pile was running low, and most of his treasure had lost its novelty. The den reeked from the rotted, spoiled meat. Bored and a little bit hungrier than usual, Smoke went out to hunt and excavate for bones and any other new treasures. He started to dig, feeling the soft dirt give way, and tired quickly. He often had to take breaks, and it was hard with only one set of paws. By nightfall, all Smoke had dug up was a dirty piece of quartz. With a sigh, he started to prowl the woods. After finding an unsuspecting stag, he hunched over, ready to leap.

Suddenly, Smoke sprang up, landing on top of the stag. He started trying to bite the creature, riding it like he was in a rodeo, but was quickly bucked off. After a grueling chase, Smoke grabbed the stag's hind leg in his jaws and pulled. With a cry, the stag tripped and plunged to the ground. Smoke tried to hold the animal down, but one wolf alone couldn't do the job. As the stag bounded off to freedom, Smoke was off to find smaller prey. All he could do alone was a few measly mice. With a rumbling stomach, he drifted off to sleep.

After a few more months of living off mice, Smoke was on the verge of starvation. He longed for the savory meat he hadn't had in so long. Soon, he was too thin and weak to hunt anymore. Artemis, being the goddess of animals, appeared before him to talk.

"But I don't understand," Smoke rasped, "why did the whole pack leave me?"

"I talked to Pearl," Artemis told him, "and promised to help her. What happened wasn't right. You can't just take over. You must earn the position of pack leader or a high rank."

"But Pearl...she was so greedy. Why was she of such a high rank?" asked Smoke.

"She may have seemed that way, just because she was high ranking. However, Pearl has earned it. She doesn't just lounge around with her family, you know. She's saved the lives of many sick and injured wolves, and has done many sincere, good deeds. She is very thankful of what she has, and that's why she lives such a great, happy life."

"I see," Smoke replied slowly, "I made a mistake. I'm sorry, really. If only I could tell them..."

"I will," Artemis assured. Then, she was on her way.

The next day, Smoke woke to a surprise. Pearl stood outside the den, patiently waiting.

"Follow me."

Smoke dashed through the forest with her, until they came to a little pond filled by a waterfall. Wolves frolicked around happily, nobody starving or abusing others. Of course everything wasn't completely equal, but it wasn't as hardcore as the previous pack. Smoke learned sadly that Snow was gone. The pups were growing up, and were relying on each other to live. Smoke went to comfort them, and chose a perfect den to live in.

Later, all the wolves gathered. Smoke was ushered onto a tree stump to speak.

"I am very sorry for all I did," Smoke began. "What I did was very wrong. I was overcome by greed, ambition, and jealousy. That shouldn't have happened. It was horrific how I evicted Pearl's own mate. I will go out and find him, so Pearl may have the mate she deserves."

All the wolves accepted his apology, and after a little rest, Smoke went out to find Pearl's mate. For days and weeks he scoured, but never found him. After Pearl received the news, she wept alone for days. One day, Smoke approached her.

"Look, this was all my fault," he said.

"Don't worry. I just don't want to be lonely. I don't want my pups to suffer without a father."

"I don't want mine to suffer without a mother."

They gazed at each other for a while, and then watched the sunset together. Pearl leaned into him, smelling his minty fur. He nuzzled her back, and caught a whiff of sweet flowers in her fur. Soon, Pearl's sniffles had settled down, and she was much calmer.

Smoke piped up. "Would you like to bring your pups and sleep in my den?"

"That would be very nice."

They lived together for a while, until they became mates. They lived in a cozy den with 14 pups, all of them living happily together. The two wolves remained with the pack forever, going on adventures and living a great life with each other.

The Birth of Trees

By Don Day

You could feel the pleasant breeze in Mount Olympus and smell the fragrant flowers in the distance. But one day, all of the plants and flowers started to die because they weren't receiving any water from Poseidon, the god of the seas. Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, pleaded to Poseidon for an explanation.

"I didn't do anything," he uttered with a smirk on his face. Demeter knew he did something. She was determined to find out what. Demeter rapidly fired questions at Poseidon. He wouldn't budge. She spied on him throughout the day. Demeter couldn't help but mourn over her poor flowers. It was the end of the day and Demeter still knew nothing.

In Mt. Olympus, Demeter determined that she needed to steal one of Poseidon's powers, everlasting water, during the night. Poseidon hid his everlasting water supply in his room. So, Demeter decided to steal it while Poseidon was away. Demeter noticed the door to his room was open. She peered around to see if anyone was watching her and carefully slipped into his room. Demeter looked for Poseidon's power with no luck. Suddenly, she thought about where she kept her powers, under the pillows. Maybe he did too. But then, she heard footsteps creaking and inching closer. She was forced to hide. She shivered under the bed in hopes that she wouldn't be found. Poseidon stomped in and looked around for anything suspicious, then left. Demeter got up and immediately squinted under the pillow and discovered his powers. She could smell the beautiful taste of victory. Quietly, she snuck out like nothing ever happened.

Very early in the morning, Demeter used Poseidon's everlasting water to feed her plants in just seconds. She sneakily headed over to the side of Mount Olympus and started splashing water all over the earth. As she was doing this, she got distracted when she heard Zeus and Hera fighting about their marriage. Before she realized what she had done, Demeter had poured twice the amount she wanted to and it looked like the earth was completely flooded. It would be nearly impossible for one god or goddesses to stop something this large. It was almost certain that the world was going to stay this way forever.

There was a small village right next to the ocean. And there was a man named James, who was a tall and an honest man. James was always interested in the world around him.

One day, he decided to take a little journey. The moment he stepped foot out of the village, he imagined all the adventures he would be a part of. Except, there was one tiny thing that might disrupt everything. As he was strolling along, a massive blue wave was slowly advancing closer and closer. James realized what it was and started sprinting towards the village.

Once he got there, he shouted out, "Everyone, there's a flood heading this way." He got the attention of the crowd.

"What should we do?" an old man shouted fearfully.

James pondered and pondered, then figured out what to do.

"Everyone, we need to build a dam. Gather all the stone you can and meet me back here." Once everyone came back with their stone, James ordered, "Now we need to place all the stones on each other and glue them together. Remember to hurry. We don't have much time." The giant flood was coming closer and closer and the villagers were still working away. Finally, they finish building the dam, but the flood was less than 100 yards away. "Everyone, put your backs against the dam," shouted James. The last thing James remembered, was the wave hitting him at full force. He was knocked out. Eventually, James woke up and the only thing he could hear was cheering. Slowly, he got up and everyone was circled around him and applauding. He was the hero of the day.

Then they all took apart the dam. When they did this, they saw, for the first time, plants that were twenty times their original size. Because Demeter poured so much water out, many plants grew larger than they ever had before and became a brand new type of plant. They called these new plants, trees and the villagers couldn't stop admiring these beautiful tall new creations.

Crackers and the Camel

By Ezekiel Miller

"Tell us a story mommy," Fluffy squeaked.

"Yeah tell us a story," Mittens mewed.

"Story!" squealed Socks.

"Ok I will tell you a story." The mother cat said Meowed. The mother cat's name was Sandstone she was a desert cat who lived in Egypt. The year was currently 7895 BC her kittens were only months old and they already had tons of energy. They loved hearing about their father, Crackers', adventures. "Alright kittens it is time to hear the story of why you have your soft fluffy tails..."

Not so long ago in Egypt, she began, before cats had tails, and camels had humps, there was a soft fluffy grayish cute cat named Crackers. He loved to run across the shore of the river, roll in the water, and bring the dead mice he caught to his master, an old man who had suffered greatly until Crackers and the other cats showed up to hunt mice that ate the grain of the village. His home was in a small village on the edge of the Nile River near the coast of the Mediterranean Sea where the stinging wind kept most beings inside at night but Crackers loved the smell of the salty ocean blowing into the village which was small with a large central square and many sandstone buildings. One day he was drinking when a camel came up to him, and the camel said to him, "What makes you think you are special enough to live in the desert."

Crackers replied, "I don't have to be special to live here, do I?"

The camel replied, "Yes, you do"

Crackers walked away crestfallen thinking, "I need to find a talent, and fast if I ever want to see my friends and kittens again."
That night as Crackers wandered aimlessly along the shore of the Nile River, wind blowing the water onto him and soaking his fur to the bone, he tried hard to think of something he was good at besides hunting. "Maybe I could swim," he said to no one in particular. He slowly walked to the shore in the dark pushing forward against the wind. When he reached the water he said, "Here goes nothing." Then he waded in. When the water was up to his neck, he tried lifting his legs and paddling, but all of a sudden he lost his footing on the slippery riverbed. Instantly, he was pushed into the water. "Help!" Crackers screeched, as he was whooshed along by the river. Fortunately, for a moment the wind died down, and Crackers could once again get his feet on the ground. He then pulled himself out of the icy cold water. He was freezing and soaked to the bone as he ran home.

The next morning, still drying his fur, he thought desperately of something he could possibly be good at. For, everything he thought of was either physically impossible or something he was not good at.

That night he traveled to the altar of Bastet, the goddess of cats, to pray that she would give him and his family whatever they needed to stay in this land.

Unfortunately, Bastet replied, "This is something I believe you can handle peacefully on your own."

"But I've tried everything." Crackers whined, "There is simply nothing I'm good at."

"Maybe there is something buried deep inside of you." Bastet replied as she drifted out of Crackers subconscious.

"NO," Crackers screamed "Come back!"

Later, Crackers was lying in the sand on the shore of the Nile River sleeping. From behind him appeared the camel snickering as he said, "If you haven't found anything to help you and your family survive out here, start packing up your things." That was it. Crackers snapped. He hissed as he charged headlong at the camel. When he reached the camel, he jumped on him and scratched his neck hard drawing deep red oozy rotten egg smelling blood from the camel. The camel screeched as Crackers clawed at him again and again screeching. The camel screeched and kicked but Crackers held on. He scratched and bit the camel again. But then, the camel kicked so hard Crackers fell off and flew through the air. When Crackers caught himself and landed on his feet, he charged again, and the fleeing camel was cornered against the river which was flowing angrily. "I will kill you right now!" Crackers screeched, seething.

"No you can't. Cats are worthless!" the camel said. Crackers charged again.

Then the sand started to spin and Crackers was knocked five feet back. When he recovered, he realized couldn't see anything. As the sand began to settle, Bastet appeared. Crackers head was spinning he had no clue what just happened. All he knew was that he was knocked back and he hit his head hard and Bastet had appeared she then said in an overpowering voice, "That is not the way to treat fellow beings!" Then she turned to Crackers, "It is time for the truth to be revealed. I would have told you sooner, but I had hope that you could resolve this peacefully."

"What is the truth?" Crackers asked.

"That the camel lied," she stated.

"What! You let him," Crackers yelped.

"I had hoped that you could find a peaceful solution." Bastet replied calmly. "However, I realize now that was a mistake." Bastet must have sensed it. So she announced "I will have a suitable punishment for the camel." She then uttered an ancient curse. Dust rose around the camel, and when it cleared the camel had two large humps on his back. They would from then on get in the way of people who ride on camels.

Bastet then turned to Crackers and said, "As a reward for your determination, I will give you the gift you were seeking."

"But the camel lied, I don't really need a gift," Crackers replied.

"Then think of it as a reward for your persistence," she said, giving him a beautiful tail.

"Thank you!" Crackers exclaimed joyously.

Sandstone concluded her story... "He then went home to find that Bastet had given his whole family and all other cats beautiful tails as well. From then on, all cats have had beautiful tails, and all camels have had ugly annoying humps on their back."

"Yay daddy saved the day again, and I liked when he attacked the camel" Socks cried. "Right Mittens? Mittens, Wake up!" The young cat had fallen asleep during the story. "You'll play with me right fluffy?" Socks mewed.

"Yes I will," the young cat replied excitedly and off they ran reenacting scenes from the story.

Trouble In The Jungle

By Lily Miller

Deep in the furthest corner of the earth there was a jungle called "The Tranquilla Jungle". Here, birds chirped their sweet song to be heard by all the creatures of the jungle. The sound of the rushing waterfalls only added to the glorious music of the jungle. The monkeys could be heard singing along to the song of the birds, "Here in The Traquilla Jungle, peace, and beauty you shall see. Birds whistle a song sweeter than that of the sea." It was a song of peace and of love for their home. All was wonderful. There was nothing to fear.

Deep in the far jungle there lived a family.

In that family there was a little girl, Mishka, a five year old with long golden hair, she had long flowing dress made of silk.

Along with Mishka, was her nine year old brother, Paleus. He had shaggy golden hair, as well as some shorts and a t-shirt made of a smooth material, soft as silk yet yarn.

His mother, Lila, made it while her father was building their house. The mother had dark long smooth hair and a dress that glimmered in the sunlight as if it were gold.

Their father, Jasper, had blond short hair and always wore the same clothes, khakis and a short sleeve button up plaid dress shirt. The family was basically perfect. Always happy. There was just one problem, Mishka would not listen. Her parents warned her about the dangers of the jungle, but once she heard the music, she disobeyed, and forgot the warnings from her parents. Without thinking, Mishka entered the dangers of the jungle, completely unaware. All her brother Paleus could do was call after Mishka and hope she would hear.

Then, Mishka ran off deeper and deeper into the dark, yet beautiful jungle. As Mishka was following the sweet song of the jungle, she heard a voice saying, "Come and hear your fortune! All it costs is one banana!" Mishka looked around for the voice. As she searched, the voice became louder. But this time saying, "Come child, and see what is near in your future!" As Mishka turned around to see the owner of the voice, she saw a small chimpanzee. The chimpanzee was wearing a red scarf around her head. "I am The Great Marma! The best fortune teller of the jungle!" Now, this sparked Mishka's interest! "All it costs is one small banana." With this, Mishka frowned.

"But I don't have a banana," Mishka said wistfully.

"Oh, I see. Well, may I propose a deal?" Mishka looked up in shock.

. "Oh yes! That is very kind of you! What is your proposition?" Mishka shouted with glee.

"I will tell you later, but for now, come inside!"

Mishka followed Marma into a hollowed Brazil nut tree. When Mishka saw inside the tree, it was beautiful! There was a spiral staircase that was carved out of the insides of the tree. It was decorated with potions, books and crystal balls. It reminded her of home. Mishka missed her family and wished they were here. Marma told Mishka to sit down at a table with a beautiful white tablecloth decorated with pieces of cinnamon. In the middle there was another crystal ball. But, this crystal ball was unique. It had a blue and white stand decorated with perfect gold stars.

Marma looked at the ball and said, "Beautiful isn't it?" Miska nodded in agreement. "Let's get to work! "Said Marma. "Close your eyes and listen to my words." Mishka closed her eyes tightly. "I see a jaguar and a serpentine. You are riding on the back of this jaguar and the jaguar is friendly and very caring. But, you will meet unexpectedly, the serpentine is stalking you. I also see a family of humans. A boy and his parents they ar-"

"My family! That's my family I have to get back to them!" Mishka interrupted. On that note, she dashed through the door of the tree and paused she tried to remember which way she came from, but just couldn't think straight. Right then Mishka remembered what Marma told her," The jaguar is friendly and very caring. But, you will meet unexpectedly....."

Just then Mishka heard a low growl. When she turned around she saw an unusually large black jaguar. His eyes were icy blue and his paws were voluminous! His body was bulky and well-built. Mishka stomach was churning as she looked into the fierce eyes of the beast. Mishka's mind was going crazy as she wondered what would happen to her. Then, she remembered what Marma said, "He is friendly and caring."

This thought calmed Mishka. Mishka went to speak, but she was struck silent with fear. When she could speak, all she could do was stutter and stumble, "U-um, H-hello s-sir. P-please d-don't eat me!"

The jaguar chuckled. Then, he said, "Oh, little girl, I won't eat you, for I only eat the meat of the fish! My name is, Magna! Do not be afraid."

Mishka sighed. She then said, "I am not scared! I was just startled. I am Mishka.

"Hello, Mishka, come and eat with me."

Mishka was not sure what he meant, but to be polite, she agreed. "Um, Okay...." Mishka said with uncertainty.

Mishka followed Magna to a circle of trees. There, she found a cliff that looked as if it was painted red. It felt rough, like sandpaper. In the cliff, there was a cave. When Mishka looked inside she saw a table made of branches with pillows stuffed with feathers, and leaves. The outside was made out of alligator skin, which to Mishka's surprise was quite comfy.

Then, Magna said, "You like them? I got them from a friend." He said proudly, puffing out his chest. "Dinner is cooked tilapia with brazil nuts and water. Enjoy!"

Mishka eagerly sat down and started eating her food. It tasted delicious. The smell of the fish was overwhelming. It smelt sweet, yet bitter. It tasted the same too! The Brazil nuts were sweet and the water was cool and fresh. It was possibly the best meal Mishka has ever had!

As she happily enjoyed the meal she thought, "And to think it was made with his bare paws!" She was enjoying the meal so much, that she almost forgot to say thank you. So she quickly said, "I almost forgot! This meal is delicious! Thank you!" Magna looked up and then back down again.

Manga's mind was wandering as he thought, "Should I tell her? I'd better not. NO! It is for her safet-" Magna was cut-off from his thinking right then, as Mishka walked in holding his favorite treat, catnip.

Mishka walked up to the table where she previously was and handed the delicious plant to Magna, "These are for you. I wanted to thank you for everything."

Just then a beautiful female jaguar stepped into the cave. Her body was long and muscular and her eyes were green with the slightest hint of brown. She strode into the cave and sat down by the table with not a care in the world. She didn't even notice Mishka! When she did notice Mishka, she exclaimed in a surprised voice, "Oh, hello there, you.... young human, I am Catana. I see you have met my husband, Magna. Quite lovely isn't he? Did he tell you about Tine?" Mishka shook her head no. Catana continued, "Well then, let me tell you, Tine is a large snake that lives in the jungle. He is evil, and unforgiving. He is very dangerous. Every inhabitant of the jungle fears him, even we fear him! He will stop for no one."

Fear struck Mishka suddenly. "Is this what my parents could have meant by the dangers of the jungle?" She missed her family, so she decided to ask a favor, "Will you guys help me find my family."

Catana and Magna looked at each other and at the same time they nodded and said, "Yes. We will leave in the morning. Go get some sleep."  
Mishka had trouble sleeping that night. She dreamt of snakes and her family and the worst of all, what if Tine got her or her family? They would never see each other again! Mishka woke up and it was morning. She checked her surroundings for Tine. No sight of him. She realized that today she was going to find her family! Just then, Magna and Catana walked in, "Are you ready to go?" Said Catana. Mishka smiled and nodded. At 9:00, hey left on their journey.

As they crossed mountains and rivers, Mishka was nervously and constantly checking her surroundings. One thing caught her eye, a long green scaly tale and a hissing sound. Then a green head with piercing red eyes popped out of the tree. It was Tine! Mishka went to scream, but nothing came out. So, she did the next best thing, she grabbed Catana's tail and Catana yelped as she saw what and who was creeping up on them. Full length, he might of been 20 feet tall, and 5 feet wide! The threesome ran so long and so hard that, once they came to a stop, Mishka had a familiar feeling about this place. Then she remembered, her home was right through the trees!

Mishka then ran through the trees as her family was cooking dinner. "Mom! Dad! Paleus!" She cried and hugged them. "We missed you so much!" Said Lila. "And I missed you." Mishka was finally at home and safe. The family lived happily again. From then on, Mishka learned to always listen to her parents.

The Creation of Snowflakes

By Madison

It was a sunny day in Snoflinga, Sweden. The trees were frosted with ice, snow was on the ground, sparkling in the light. Wafting through the air was the sharp smell of pine needles. A cold wind was whistling overhead, bringing big, gray clouds from over the mountains. The air tasted refreshing and crisp. A sign that snow was coming. Within the clouds, the Floofs were getting ready. You see, they were the makers of snowflakes. Floofs were these little white balls of fluff, they had round eyes that were black and were the size of a golf ball. They had thin, long whiskers and had round ears. The Floofs lived inside the clouds. When it started getting cold outside, that was when they knew that it was time to make snowflakes.

Every single one of the Floofs would sit down and start making snowflakes out of the clouds. They would make a flat circle of cloud and then carve it to be a snowflake. Then dip it into ice water and toss it down into the world below. But there was this one Floof named Flurry. She would sit down and try to make her snowflakes like everyone else. You see, all the other Floofs made the exact same carving on every snowflake. That was just the way it was. But Flurry, she would try to make the same carving on her snowflake like everyone else, but she just couldn't. No matter how hard she tried, she always made different snowflakes.

One day, Flurry heard that the Queen was coming to inspect the snowflakes. Flurry worked frantically to make her snowflakes perfect, she tried doing different ways of making the snowflakes. But Flurry couldn't make a single correct snowflake. By the time Flurry heard the bells, she knew the Queen was here. There was no more time to make her snowflakes perfect.

Flurry sat in a little pile of clouds. "I can't do it," she said to herself, "now the Queen will be angry at me because I can't make a good snowflake!"

Flurry buried her head in the clouds. Wet, warm tears running down her furry face. A while later, Flurry peeked out of the clouds. Queen Snowflake was almost to Flurry's cloud. Flurry quickly stood up and brushed herself off.

"Now I'll be ready when the Queen comes," she said. Queen Snowflake glided over to flurry's cloud. Her light blue cloak billowing behind her, her diamond tiara sparkling like the ocean in bright sun.

"Hello Flurry," the Queen said, "May I see you make your snowflakes?"

"Of course your majesty," Flurry said. Her hands shook as she made a flat circle out of the cloud. Flurry spun the circle around and started carving it. After that, she dipped it into rainwater, freezing it into a snowflake. When Flurry was finished, she handed the snowflake to the Queen. Flurry's whole body shook as she did so.

"Interesting," Queen Snowflake said. "Give me the requirements list." A helper Floof handed her a list. "I see that your snowflakes are different from all the others."

Flurry hung her head. "Y-yes, b-but I t-tried to m-make the same s-snowflakes as everyone else," Flurry said, stuttering as she did so. "I just c-couldn't do it. N-no matter how h-hard I tried, I c-couldn't make the s-same snowflakes." Flurry looked up to see the Queen's expression, the Queen's eyes were narrowed and her mouth was in a frown.

"I will be coming back in a week and if you cannot make a perfect snowflake, I will have to banish you from the clouds," said the Queen.

"Yes your majesty," said Flurry, her whiskers trembling.

Soon, the Queen left, and Flurry sat on her cloud, her whiskers as wilted as flowers on a hot day.

"I'll just have to try," Flurry said, "no matter what, I'll try." Flurry started to practice making snowflakes again. All the while, thoughts churned in Flurry's head. Why do I have to make the same snowflakes every time? Flurry thought, can't the Queen see that I have different talents, that everyone has different talents!? Flurry sat up straight, that was it. Why does everyone have to make the same snowflakes if everyone has a different personality, different creativity levels? Flurry started making more snowflakes, not even trying to make a perfect snowflake. "I will make a big speech when the Queen arrives," Flurry said out loud, "I will say that everyone is different, and I'll ask the Queen why we all make the same snowflakes."

A week later, Flurry heard the bells; the Queen was here. Flurry started making snowflakes. I can't wait! Furry thought. She saw the Queen gliding toward her.

"Hello Flurry," Queen Snowflake said.

"Hello your Majesty," Flurry said.

"Show me what you have practiced."

Flurry couldn't help but smile, "Of course your Majesty." She slowly made her different snowflake, and handed it to Queen Snowflake when she was done.

"Here you go Queen Snowflake."

"You haven't done what I have asked! I will have to banish you!"

"Oh your Majesty," Flurry said, "I have worked years and years trying to perfect my snowflakes, but I just couldn't."

"This is rubbish," the Queen muttered.

More Floofs heard Flurry speaking and gathered around.

"Everyone has different talents. All these Floofs make the same snowflakes for you because they are loyal to you, they love a good Queen, as do I. But I think now is the time for change, the time to really show what we can do."

A ripple of murmurs went through the crowd.

"She's right," one Floof said.

"I've always wanted to try to make a different design on my snowflakes," another Floof said.

"Me too!!" another said.

"Stop, stop, stop!" said Queen Snowflake, her eyes shone with anger and annoyance. "I am Queen and you have to do what I say! And I say make the same snowflakes!"

"But Queen Snowflake," Flurry said, "I want everyone else's job to be enjoyable, have you ever asked anyone if you are enjoying their job?"

Queen Snowflake looked around, "Do you like your job?" she asked.

"To tell you the truth Your Majesty," the little Floof said, "I would like to make different snowflakes, but I just make the same snowflakes to please you." Queen Snowflake turned and asked another Floof.

"What about you?"

"I like making snowflakes, but every once in a while, I would like a change," the little Floof said. Queen Snowflake stared at the crowd. Flurry could almost hear Her Majesty's mind racing. Then, Queen Snowflake spoke.

"Very well, if you would like to make different snowflakes, I give you permission to do so."

A cheer rang throughout the crowd. "Hooray!"

"Thank you my Queen, thank you," said Flurry.

"Now that I think of it," said Queen Snowflake, "I was wrong to make you create the same snowflakes, I guess I just wanted everything to be perfect." Then Queen Snowflake glided away, leaving a trail of clouds behind her.

A few days later, Flurry, along with all the other Floofs, were happily making snowflakes. Their creative side really showing through. All of their snowflakes however, were the happiest of them all, as the snowflakes descended through the air to the world below.

Homework

By Andrew

In Malta, during the times of ancient Greece, there was a great general of the local army, General Samson. He was the best general that Malta had ever had.

He said, "Boys, we aren't doing too well, nothing's going our way. You guys are so scrawny it looks like you guys are being starved to death. With scars down his face he said, "What can we do to win this war?" Then he says, "Ares, the God of war, hates the people of Malta." The general said, "You guys are slacking off and losing the battle, and we need to find another way to win this battle."

As they battled on, one of their biggest cannons broke, and they retreated from the forts on the coast. As the enemy invaded their lands, the general had a great idea. If he gave the soldiers techniques, pushups, and more exercises, to get them stronger. They would get better and be able to beat this new enemy, as the enemies advanced the general thought if we don't start winning, this is the end of Malta.

One of the general soldiers said, "This is wha t you've been training for. The enemy advanced onto island. Malta's soldiers got ready to fight. The soldiers lined up on the battlefield. The enemy started fighting, weak and unhealthy from the boat ride over from England, they had no chance against the newly trained Maltese. The soldiers fought for three days, the sound swords clashed together with sparks. It was like everything was in slow motion as a general sat and watched. He had no choice but to start fighting. He died and when the battle stopped they named his office after him because of his bravery. The general gave us all this work so we could win and in his honor we should call it "'Homework" because of his name, Homer.

Man on Mars

By Kyle Papp

In the year 4018, a crazy scientist tried to explore all the planets starting with Mars because it was the closest to Earth. Bill the psycho scientist who was short but skinny with brown hair and had glasses, wanted to be famous by being the first man on each planet.

Zeus the god of lightning, trembled as he spoke to Bill, "Do not go to Mars, it is dangerous there, but you can go to any of the other planets."

Bill didn't ignored him, but then he heard an insanely, weird voice that said, "Follow me," but in a cracky voice.

Zeus announced to him, "There is another human species on Mars, but I don't know who they are."

Bill didn't believe Zeus and went anyway in his rover with a video camera, desperately looking for where the voice was coming from. Bill went out looking for the weird voice. Then, he saw a strange shadow running across the smooth ground of Mars.

Bill got freaked out and asked Zeus, "Was that what you were talking about, the other human species?" Zeus didn't reply. Bill thought to himself, "If Zeus the most powerful god is not going to reply I will have to man up." He got in his rover, and saw the other human species.

He kept gaining, gaining, and gaining and finally caught up with the other human species. He had a cloak on, but then Bill pulled it off, and the cloak felt just like human clothes but ragged. When Bill looked at his face it looked like an alien. Bill couldn't believe it and he fainted.

When Bill woke up he saw that the alien was dragging him by his feet. The scientist tasted the sand in his mouth from when he fainted. He saw that he was heading towards a cave. But, didn't move because he thought the alien might attack him. There he was in the cave. Bill noticed he was on a large rock that looked like a bed.

He woke up and tried to escape, but the same alien that dragged him said, "Hi, we are not trying to hurt you, we are trying to help you."

Bill didn't believe him though, and asked, "Why are you trying to help me?"

He announced, "No other species knows about us, we are just like you but we can breathe on any planet, we are called the Zorbs."

Bill questioned, "So, I am the only person that knows about you?"

"Yes," he nodded, "Not even the gods."

Bill came out of the cave, which smelled like raw fish, with the other human species and called to Zeus, "The other human species are not dangerous, they are just like humans, but can breathe on any planet without a suit."

In the year 4046, Bill was the first man to travel to all the planets and come all the way back to earth, but he had a little help from the Zorbs. Zeus was the first god to walk on Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Neptune, Uranus, Mercury, Venus, and even the sun. And, the Zorbs finally became known as a human species to Earth, but they still stayed on Mars.

Unicorn hunting

By Frederick Antonyo Diego Jr. the IV

In a forest near a small old village, magic filled the air. These forest people said it was special in a way it was magical, and if you got close enough you could hear weird sounds. Everyone wondered what it was like in there because they weren't allowed.

Two boys were planning to sneak in their names were Bob and Billy. Bob was curious, and Billy just loved adventure so they decided to go. It was at night and they saw a white fluffy horse like thing but it had a horn. So they went back home and looked at books about these thing trying to figure out what it was.

After two hours of research they figured out it was a unicorn. They asked each other, "Should we go back?" They agree to go.

It was a sunny Saturday morning; it was perfect to go to the forest. So, the boys packed up. They had breakfast and headed to the forest. They finally got there. They snuck through the hole on the fence, and this is where their adventure started. Soon, it was dark, and it was starting. They knew thunder and lightning were coming. Bob said, "We should go back it's starting to rain a lot."

Billy said, "Ya we probably should." They head back. Soon there they were trying to find their way back home. They had no idea where they were and all of a sudden there is lightning and rain they couldn't go any further so they made a camp. They didn't any cell phones to talk with their parents to know what's happening. So instead of giving up, they decide to use this opportunity to find the unicorn.

After three hours, the rain came down and they were back in their adventure. They walked for a long time it felt it was a million years.

They were about to give up, and they saw this white thing like they saw another day so they followed it, and after 11 minutes of following it they were in this magical place full of unicorns and rainbows all of them were happy. The unicorns looked at Bob and Billy and they all started turning black with red eyes. In a blink of the eye, they were all running after them. They find a cave and run in. After a while of waiting they thought they went away. So they walk out and there they were waiting for them. Bob and Billy ran they were looking for their house but it didn't look like they were close to home. They were scared their feet were bleeding and they couldn't take anymore. So they just fell and acted dead. The unicorns they were dead so they start skipping around them happily. They grabbed the kids by the neck and took them back.

Bob and Bill woke up under a small little cabin it smelled like horse poop. They stand up and start walking. They looked around. They were in the unicorn kingdom. A unicorn said, "Hello I'm Jeffrey and the king unicorn wishes to talk with you guys.

" They walked to the king unicorn. The king unicorn said, "Hello fellow identified species may I ask what are you guys?"

They both said, "We are humans." in a scared and worried voice.

King unicorn said, "Ok what are you guys doing here?"

The Masked Burglar

By Annie

Amidst a small village named near the forest of ancient Greece, the grass was in the mid of turning to yellow, and the houses were like apartments. There lived a snobby, tall, and very manipulative man who wanted everything for himself, and he was willing to work for it and Philip was his name. On a day in which was a day of celebration to glory the gods and the smell of roasted pork and wine was in the air, but Philip was not planning on celebrating. Instead he was going to rob the bank. The bank was a small but very elaborate place with pillars in the front and crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling with a vault in the back. He did not think any people would be there but there were people at the bank but there was.

The bank manager was about to leave to join in the festivities when Philip came in wearing a mask made of the pelt of a fox he had just killed for that very purpose.

The bank manager screamed! "Help I'm being robbed! "Philip knocked out the bank manager with a chair. The bank manager could start to taste blood.

"Yippee Kay" he whispered. He ran to the back of the bank, then opened the lock which he knew the combination, because he had worked at the bank before he got fired. He took off toward the dark, wet forest where the birds chirped with all the money.

Yet on Mt.Olympus, Zeus, the almighty ruler of all the gods that had a crown of lighting on his head and Artemis, the loving goddess of animals were very angry at Philip for many reasons .Zeus was mad at him because Philip did not worship Zeus like he was supposed to and Artemis was mad because he use a little fox just for a mask to rob a bank. Zeus and Artemis got all the gods together to discuss what they were going to do.

"We're going to track him down and make him pay for what he has done," Artemis growled.

"Me and Artemis will head this plan" Zeus echoed.

Everyone agreed.

By noon, Philip had run into the middle of the dark forest and he was taking a break, but Zeus and Artemis were hot on his trail. Zeus and Artemis had split up, so when Zeus found Philip he had no way of contacting Artemis. Besides shooting lightning bolts into the air which smelled like burning rubber, but not see but Zeus did not know Artemis did not see the lightning bolts... He got very angry when Artemis did not come so. Zeus went in for the kill. Philip was ready because Zeus had shown himself with the lightning bolts smell but not completely strong enough to hold Zeus off. Zeus caught Philp. "I sentence you to a life in the forest," Zeus shouted.

"No! "Philip grounded, "Why?"

"Because you did not worshipped me the day of celebration," Zeus demanded. Just then Zeus put up an invisible wall on the edge of the forest that everyone except Philip could go through.

Time has passed, 5 gloomy years to be exact. Zeus has forgotten about Philip in the forest but Artemis has not and is still looking for him. She asks Zeus about him all the time "Where is he" Artemis questioned

"I forgot for the hundredth time," Zeus said enraged. Because Zeus had forgotten where Philip was, he was no help to Artemis. So she looked for him by hovering over the earth for the rest of the year until she found him in the woods. She was going to get her revenge and she was plotting it.

For the next month, she was plotting her revenge on Phillip for killing that fox and Zeus for not telling her where Philip was a year ago. Artemis knew how to get back at Zeus she would tell him that Philip had gotten away and was going to lead an anti- Zeus army ,but for Philip Artemis had no idea what to do but she knew she needed to punish him.

When Philip was sleeping one night, Artemis came down to him through the light of the moon and thought of what she could do to him. But then Philip awoke suddenly and saw her and ran like a gazelle running from a lion.

For the next year, Artemis had been looking for Philip, and Philip had been running away but from this Artemis got the idea of what she would to Philip. Artemis was thinking of how she would do this and not noticing where she was going. She ran straight into Philip's camp. But Philip was not there. She had an idea. She was going to wait until he got back and then strike at him. About an hour later, Philip came back to his camp with dinner which smelled like rotten fish and Artemis saw the best way to carry out her plan. She was going to put a spice into his dinner that would change him over night.

The next morning, he awoke and went to get water from the stream like any other day. When he got to the stream, Philip looked down and did not sees himself but a small creature with a mask on. Just then, Artemis came out behind him and said in an airy voice, "This is what you get for killing that little fox. Hope you like being a raccoon," and walked away into a cloud of mist. Philip was left puzzled, "A what? "He asked as he turned around, but she had already left.

Philip was left with no answers so he lived the rest of his life as a raccoon.

Smoke running in the wind

By Kenzie

An orange hot red fire built up to a house; it was so hot that it could burn fingers, smelling distinctly of something burning in the kitchen. The clear, blue Costa Rica waves couldn't even put it out.

"Dial 911," someone screamed.

"There is a fire! That house over there! Oh no! Zeus and Hera! "

Their neighbors, Ryan and Olivia, ran over to go save Zeus and Hera. Zeus was the God of Thunder and Lightning, and Hera was the goddess of marriage. They got them out of their house safely, with no one majorly hurt, but a couple of burnt marks.

"911 what's your emergency?" the person pronounced on the phone.

"There's a fire, the address is 6019 Ukraine Street," someone shouted.

Fast as a heartbeat, they were trying to put out the fire.

It had been a couple of years since the fire burnt down their big house, and it all started when Zeus and Hera were at the beach. They were having a nice time, then all of a sudden they saw dark black smoke filling the air.

"Oh no what's going on over there?" Hera asked. Her voice got louder and higher pitched as she got worried.

"Fire", the gods screamed. As he started running toward the flames and Hera followed.

Running as fast as they could. When they got there, they saw their house melting down, and it was glowing with fire causing parts of the wall to disintegrate.

"Oh my gosh!" Zeus exclaimed. He tensed up.

"What are we going to do?" Hara said softly. Tears ran down her face.

Both of them were so scared, so they ran up to Mt.Olympus to go ask mighty Apollo for help.

"What's wrong?" Apollo asked seeing their faces.

"Our house is burning down, and we need help," replied Zeus.

"Why are we still here?" Apollo said. "Let's go!" The two of them sprinted down the rocky Peak breathing heavy and weak. They got to the house and Apollo's rough hands jerked up to his face.

"This fire is as hot as the sun," Apollo forenamed. "I don't know what to do for you guys; I have nothing to take the fire away. We need more help."

"I'm going to go get our neighbors," said Zeus.

Next door, they happened to live next to Ryan and Olivia who were their good friends.

"Guys, couldn't you smell that burning black smoke?" Hera uttered.

"No we just got home." Ryan said while putting his coat on the dark wooden rack.

"We need help, our house is flaming with fire balls, "Zeus exclaimed running over to their glowing house, with a frightened look on their face.

"I'll be right back I'm going to go get the fire extinguisher", exclaimed Olivia. She runs into the big brown house of hers and grabs the red extinguisher, then they all spray and spray trying to get the fire put out, but they can't.

Ryan runs into his house and his big rough hands dial,"9 1 1", and he impatiently waits for the ringing to stop and for someone to answer.

"911 what's your Emergency?" Says the police.

"Our house is flaming with fire!" yelled Zeus.

"What's your address?" The police pronounce...

"6019 South Ukraine circle 8001," says Zeus.

"We will be there as soon as we can!" the Police says calmly.

Red sirens they hear ring from a mile away, hurting their tiny red ears, their cold body's shaking like the trees on cold windy day. The red sirens get closer and closer. When the fire department gets there and start taking down the fire with the clear cold water. With three hoses of water, they start trying to take it out but they still don't give up. In truth, Zeus and Hera's round faces are pale because they're so frightened.

"We almost have it out", says the Police.

With Dismay, they all start pacing back and forth. Soon after, all of the Gods come to help rebuild Zeus and Hera's house. Everyone starts coming with heavy black mallets, and sharp nails and they all start working. Bang! Bang! Ares starts putting up the walls, and Hebe and Apollo put in the windows. Slowly, everyone starts working together trying to get the house ready.

A week passed and they have ¼ of the house done. Day by day the worked, and worked, and worked. By the end of 2 ½ months the house was finished, and back to normal. The god of lightning Zeus and Hera are filled with tears of joy and bright smiles on their tan faces, they are so thankful for their amazing friends who they love. Hera and Zeus don't know how to thank them for house much they had helped. At last, Zeus and Hera learn how to be even nicer to people. They appreciate all the good people in their lives, and when someone needs help they are right by their side because they know that their friends had their back when back when their house caught on fire.

Kaylie and Artemis

By Horse Girl 13

In a small town on the beach in northern California in the morning lived a girl named Kaylie. She lived in a mansion, and she could smell clean waves. Kaylie could, taste the gross salt, and could, touch the fish scales. She could smell ice cream, popcorn and pizza. All around, Kaylie could see fish, dolphins and whales jumping in the air. Throughout the day, Kaylie could hear the dolphins making noises. It was really warm there and there were a lot of rocks and waves moving. Kaylie was 5' 4'' and had blond hair and blue eyes. Kaylie looked at the dog, and Cooper whimpered. The problem was that she wanted to make the dog happy and not sad.

To make her dog happy, what she wanted most in life was to know her dog's emotions. Kaylie walked toward the dog but he was still sad. Kaylie happily told the dog to go fetch and the dog mopped over to her and he was still sad. Then when she played with him, he got better trained.

The goddess Artemis was 5'4" and she gave Kaylie advice.

Artemis spoke, "Love your dog. He will get a little happier with you when you do a lot of tricks with him. Then when you love him, he will get more comfortable. He will let you take him on a walk."

Kaylie spoke and said, "Thank you to Artemis for the strong advice."

So, Kaylie was happy. The advice worked on the dog and Kaylie said sparingly, "That great advice worked. ''

Now Cooper, the fluffy, brown Labradoodle, was happy and not sad anymore.

Kaylie said, 'that is a miracle that the dog is happy and so we can play with him now.'' At last, she went home and told Artemis, "You know how you gave me that advice?"

Artemis said, "Yea."

"It worked on my dog and now he is not sad anymore,'' told Kaylie.

They strolled back to their house in Northern California. Outside it looked like a bright blue sky and the grass was really green and it was 99°outside.

Kaylie and Artemis loved the dog and got to know him much better and now the dog comes up to them and he snuggles up with them for a long time and falls asleep on them.

Why We Don't Have Tails

By Moira Adams

Along time ago, back in Ancient Greece back when we had tails, the most respected people had the longest tails, wrapping around tables and chairs, always getting caught. For many years, tails were everything to the people of the world. In one family they had tails so lengthy, they could and would get wrapped around their whole epic family mansion which had been passed down for many generations.

One day the wife of the house gave birth to a small girl who was named Agata with Big blue eyes and blond hair just like her mother. Everything about her was flawless, but it appeared that she had no tail. So, Agata's parents took her to the doctor. Then at the doctor's office, Agata was inspected carefully for a nice smooth tail. She did not have a tail. After crying for hours because of their pitiful daughter, the parents prayed for Artemis, goddess of animals to come bring her a tail, hardly stopping to catch their breaths as they begged, on their knees.

Artemis was up on mount Olympus in tears. For she knew she could not give the little girl a tail. Zeus had taken this power away since Artemis had given the people of earth multiple tails and inequality came with those tails.

When Artemis explained Agata's situation, Zeus was furious at Artemis, for giving out tails, for inequality, and now she wanted inequality to end!

Fifty lightning bolts later, Agata's parents realized that Agata wouldn't gain a tail nor would she ever be taken seriously.

A while later, when Zeus had calmed down. He asked Hermes to go notify Artemis that he had a plan....

Meanwhile back in the world of mortals, Agata's parents had not calmed down and were still weeping. All of the people in the household were crying, though mostly the parents. The reason Agata was crying was that she needed a diaper change.

On Mount Olympus Artemis soon got the message from Zeus. Artemis got the message and thanked Hermes and set to work.

In the mortal world, Agata grew up, beautiful with her long blond hair and sparkling blue eyes. Yet she was still tailless. All her life, she was teased and taunted for not having a tail. Even the unpopular, short-tailed kids didn't want to be her friend. She was friendless for all those long years that seemed endless like the popular kids tails. She had lived 15 years tailless, and after 15 years, Artemis hadn't forgotten the child.

She and Zeus had worked out a plan to rid the humans of all their tails. Loud putrid undying shrieks could be heard all around the world. Their tails had been removed. People started begging Zeus and Artemis to bring back tails, but it was quite clear that we humans would spend the rest of time tailless. As for Agata, she was given many apologies and friend with that being the word of the gods and goddesses. So for all of time will shall no longer have tails.

That's an Original Color

By Ronnie Sanderson

On the Island of Eodem, a swim's length away from the territory of Greece and inhabiting only a handful of people, lived a man named Nirum. This particular man endured the feeling of loneliness. He was an immortal son of Tyche, goddess of good luck. This was unusual to mankind. Despite his chiseled body and charming looks, it relatively made him a misfit, especially considering that there were no other immortals on this island. It might be said, perhaps, that he was as lonely as a flower in a grain field, or a blue bull in a crowd of brown bulls.

But on this island, or any island, country, nation, continent, or territory at all, color was irrelevant because it was non-existent. There was no color, no zest to life. Everything was excessively monotonous.

But it wasn't always like that. There was a time when the world reflected a big, colorful canvas with a masterpiece of beautiful artwork on it. Iris, the goddess of rainbows, definitely provided a vast contribution to that bright period. But those times existed no more.

It so happened that Iris had been captured by Hades, the god of the Underworld. This occurred, consequently, because Iris felt the sense of pity for the queen of the Underworld, Persephone, who had eaten food of the Underworld which made her unable to leave the place of the dead. Iris attempted to negotiate something with Hades, on behalf of Persephone being freed, which he inevitably wasn't fond of and seized her.

From that moment on, life was dark, gloomy, and possessed no variance whatsoever. Everybody, mortal or immortal, was unhappy and didn't see any purpose to life. But, no one was as indignant as Nirum. He was like a snorting bull charging at Hades, who had caused all the inoperable problems that were coming about.

With teeth grinding, fists clenched, he called upon his mother, Tyche, imploring that she would ask Zeus if there were something that could be done about color and avidity in life. She consented to fulfill the request.

She went to Zeus, king of the gods, and stated that surely something should be done.

After pondering the plea for several days, he agreed. He was disappointed with his brother and ordered Hades to release Iris. Rather ignorantly and not taking into mind the power of Zeus, Hades refused.

As expected, Zeus got very angry at his immortal sibling.

"Ignorant brother," Zeus declared. "I thought you would've come to your senses by now. You know my power and yet you refuse to release Iris from your grasp. You will pay for your actions in war, whether it is commenced by me, or anyone. Good luck with defending yourself."

Even after that foreshadowing warning, Hades declined the opportunity to walk away from the upcoming fight, unharmed. His arrogance and cruel desire for suffering of others proved to be too overbearing.

Equally angered, Nirum sought to bring Hades to justice for what he had done. He desired to end this mutiny and went to his mother to submit a request.

His request was this: that he would go to the Underworld to assist Iris in escaping and, if possible, the trapped Persephone. Regardless of her protective instincts as a mother, she allowed it to happen for the good of the earth. To prepare for the extraordinarily improbable invasion, Nirum hiked to Hephaestus, god of fire and the forge, to receive protection.

After a long and weary trek, Nirum got the strongest armor ever constructed.

With seemingly indestructible shiny silver fitted around his godly figure, he meandered through the thick forest to the west coast and sat on the scorching summer beach sand to gaze at the colorless sunset. Just then, a soothing voice from behind the godly man startled him. Nirum jerked his head around only to see his loving mother.

"This may be the last time we meet face to face," Tyche said, with eyes tearing up. "I just want you to know that I'll always love you, no matter what happens. Good luck."

Nirum solemnly stared into the depths of his mother's eyes, listening to the beautiful sounds of the singing birds and wish-washing ocean. He took in the aroma of the pungent salty ocean smell. He smirked at his caring mom, stood up, and trotted away into the depths of the woods which had been at their backs.

To nourish his body, Nirum packed bread and fruit in his leather sack. With his glowing five-foot sword, Thorn, for protection, he headed off for the Underworld. His nervousness was obvious as everyone he passed by was wondering why the fearless immortal was so on edge. But his determination was even more overpowering, with eyes narrowed with blazing anger, licking at his chops to make Hades pay.

After a never-ending journey, at last Nirum was at the gates of the place of the dead. As soon as he was inside the walls of the Underworld, he stopped to eat food and rest. He pulled out a branch of grapes and popped the tangy, sweet and sour fruit into his mouth. This was an enormous mistake. "Whoever tastes the food in the kingdom of the dead shall not be allowed to return to the world above." Even Zeus was powerless against this law. This meant Nirum was doomed and immured in the Underworld. Indeed, he was surely trapped forever in that wretched place. As soon as he realized what he had done, it was too late. He had no hope left.

Word got back to Zeus that this had happened. He instantly started to plot out an attack on the Underworld. He got his strongest, fiercest fighters. He planned to end this madness. He alerted his other brother, Poseidon, god of the sea, to assist in the invasion.

Even with the fact that he was trapped, Nirum still had a job to do. He continued into the Underworld, disgusted by the many corpses that, ironically, filled the place of the dead. Just when he rounded a rotten corner and was in sight of the prisoners and Hades, a three-headed beast jumped out to greet Nirum in a malicious manner.

This creature was large, muscles made of iron, teeth the size of a shark's, tail as long as a snake's. This dog's name was Cerberus, ferocious guard dog of Hades.

Nirum drew Thorn, in hopes of defeating the three-headed beast. The majestic dog aimed for Nirum's knees and hit the bullseye. Nirum was knocked down flat on the ground and was knocked out by the powerful blow of the dog's giant paw.

The next thing he knew, he was waking up, trapped next to Iris. Nirum struggled and struggled, but could not break free of the chains painfully jabbing into his wrists and ankles. He looked to his left, only to see Hades in his throne, petting Cerberus, and Persephone to the right of him, stroking her beautiful, colorless hair, while dazing off at the rocky ground they were on. Hades got up and walked in front of Nirum, mocking him.

"You thought you could walk right in here and defeat me alone?" he remarked, disgustingly cackling at the thought. "That is quite the lofty task. It would take an entire army to be victorious against me!"

Just then, a rumbling of the ground widened the eyes of everyone, even Cerberus.

Nirum smirked. "Be careful what you wish for," he advised.

An entire wave of furious soldiers rounded the corner leading to the long corridor occupied by the five beings. Zeus led them with Poseidon by his side. They were discontented by their brother's actions. They all pursued the charge toward Hades and the others. They captured Cerberus. They seized Persephone. They detained Hades, and put him in a room, separate from the others.

"Why've you done this brother?" questioned Poseidon. "I remember when we used to frolic in the grain fields. You weren't evil or summoned with death. There was good in you then, and I know there's still good in you now."

"You are so naive," spat Hades. "I don't have any good left in me. I'm ashamed to be your wretched--"

"Enough!" Zeus interrupted. "Will you apologize, or will you take a risk on whether I'll spare your life, or not?"

Hades contemplated the challenge for some time and decided to take the risk.

"Shoot me down with your bolt. I dare you. I don't think you're strong enough to go through with it."

Zeus closed his eyes. He listened to the suffering sounds throughout the world. He jerked his eyes open and struck his oldest brother down. It was done. Hades was dead. Everybody in the world rejoiced.

At last, everyone was free to go. Persephone went back to her mom forever. Because she was so busy spending time with her beloved daughter and not doing her job full time, Demeter took off half of the year, and the seasons remained. Iris returned to her job and returned color back to the world. The Underworld was left in the hands of a servant. Nirum went back to the regular, colorful world; back to his relieved mother. He was satisfied with what had happened leading up to this joyful moment. From then on, color never left the world, ever.

Humanity

By Wyatt

A long time ago, there were two different areas of the Earth. One half belonged descendants of gods. They were called immortals because they were gifted with abilities passed down from gods to help or protect others, and the other half of the war were beast lived. Crammed into a decent sized island where no one would dare to go. Anywhere the immortals went, the beasts were watching, ether from forests, mountains or beaches, waiting for the right moment to strike, and one day the perfect moment had come. A tribe of beasts attacked an outpost and won, other beasts had heard about this news and wanted to join in the bloodshed. A young boy named Jason, in a small village called Daris, was becoming worried about an attack. He tried to inform his parents and the village.

"They're coming," he yelled to a crowd, "the beasts are going to attack and we must get ready." A man from the back of the crowd started laughing at what Jason was saying.

"Why are we listening to a kid, he is just here to waste our time," the man said. The crowd agreed with what the man said. Jason had failed to inform them the village. He looked over at the woods and saw something looking straight at him. Its mouth took up its entire face and its eyes were nowhere to be seen. He walked toward the strange creature; in a flash, it vanished.

"Maybe that man was right," Jason said," maybe I am a crazy kid."

As he walked home in grief, he didn't know if the creature was real and if there were more following.

Once he got home, his family was disappointed. His dad was especially angry; he tried to explain to everyone that he was just trying to get attention.

After Jason's dad came back from trying to explain why his son gave that speech, they heard multiple screams from outside. As Jason ran outside, he looked in horror at the scene. The beast that was hiding in the forest was raiding and destroying neighbor's homes. Jason decided to start running but was immediately caught by a beast that looked exactly like that he saw in the forest. The sharp nails of the beast slowly dug his claws into his skin.

"DAD!" he yelped. Now realizing that his son was in the hands of a beast, Jason's dad ran to get him back. He gave a hearty blow to the beast's face knocking out some teeth. The beast gave a screech of pain as it tried to scratch back but missed, and then Jason's dad hit the beast two more times causing the beast to get knocked out.

"Son, go with the others, I will stay here and fight," Jason's dad said, "I am so sorry for doubting you." Jason started running as his dad ran the other way. He kept running until his dad was cornered by beasts, and Jason watched in horror as his dad was brought to his demise.

Full of rage and grief, Jason just kept running away from what once his peaceful home, now obliterated into a smoky ruin.

After running from the beasts, they had ran into the woods. It was unsafe here, especially if beasts were here, but they had a bigger problem, where were they going to go? Here was a road to a city but somehow it was caused by the roots of trees and the chances of it standing were slim to none.

In the distance, you could almost hear birds chirp. But the sounds of pain and weeping filled the air. Low on food and very hurt, Jason keep walking. Thinking about the heroic sacrifice his dad made, he was not crying he was angry, thinking about what the beasts did to his life and how he was going to have his revenge.

He was thinking how to defeat the beasts when he was shoved by the man that was telling everyone to stop listening to his speech.

"You did this," He growled, "you made those... those... things come to our village." Jason filled with rage sprang back up and shoved him into a bush.

"You are saying I did this? You are saying that because I tried to tell you they are coming, IT IS MY FAULT!" Jason yelled.

"Let's just calm down now." a random stranger said while breaking up the flight. I said nothing for the rest of the day. After a while of mindlessly walking they came across a good spot to rest, it was nighttime and the chances of the beasts finding us were high, especially when the guy accusing me of causing the entire thing was trying me to start a fire.

"What are you doing," Jason whispered," you are going to attract the beasts."

"Go away!" He yells.

"Don't yell," Jason whispered.

"Fine, brat I'll yell. Hey everyone this brat caused all of this, so next time those bests come, we should sacrifice him!" he yells at the top of his lungs.

"Stop I ...."

"LALALALALA... " the guy that split the fight up earlier, punched the man in the gut.

"Do you hear that" Jason said. In the distance the birds flew away, the sounds of the earth shaking low roars, trembled the air. The man that was trying to make fire got a spark gathered things for a torch and the torch caught fire to reveal a three headed colossal monster, green with tentacles on its back and for its arms, its teeth were as sharp as the beast that Jason encountered and nonvisible eyes. Screams filled the air when another beast identical to the other was marching right in front of us, slowly creeping up on us.

We ran as fast as we can. Hungry and running for our lives, I realized they were going after the man with the torch then Jason had an idea. I took the torch from the guy and through it as far as I can through and it landed in front of the three headed beasts.

Then they started whacking the fire with their razor-sharp tentacles only to catch themselves on fire. Jason started laughing at this while others were frozen in fear.

"They can only see heat," Jason chuckled, not knowing his pants leg was on fire. The rest of the refugees running as fast as they can.

"Hey, where are you guys going?" Jason yelled, now noticing that the three headed beasts were running as fast as they can. One had extreme burns from trying to eat the fire and the other was cut up from the other three head beast's reaction to the pain. After running through trees he made it to a field full of dried up grass blazing his path of fire.

"Oh!" Jason said in surprise while putting the fire out. Then keep running only to see the three headed beasts trapped in fire. Out of breath he looked up to see the pack of refugees looking straight at him, amazed at what he did.

Aloud two loud roars, filled the air as the beasts burned in a ring of fire, blinded by the heat.

"Look, is that a city?" a little girl yelled. Dim lights in the distance were outlining houses.

"Smart kid," Jason said. They started walking toward the only hope they had left.

After an hour of walking, the sun was coming up, and they made it to the gates of the city. Heavily guarded, but the guards were tired but amazed to see a band of refugees walking toward the gate.

"Uhhhhhh, hi?" a guard said

"Can we go please stay here for a while?" Jason asked.

"Sorry but we don't know if you are beasts or not." the guard replied

"If we look like immortals and talk like immortals, we are immortals" Jason replied.

"Just let them through," a guard yelled. The gate flung open and more guards were there to greet us. As we looked around.

The day flew, after looking around the city for hours, it was night time yet again. finally sleeping in a bed in the town hall with all the other refugees, Jason thought of what was going to happen next, the thought of going through another attack flooded his mind, but the thing that vexed him most was how to stop it, but how? Unless all the beasts just vanish, there can't be a stop. All he can do right now is to just waste time. Then after an hour of tossing and turning in his bed, he had an idea, he can find Zeus himself.

In the morning, he ate breakfast and snuck out of the city. Climbing all day to the top of Mount Olympus, and with each step he can smell the roses that the gods planted.

Exhausted near the top of Mount Olympus, instead of roses, the smell of smoke and debris filled the air. Looking down, Jason saw the city that he left on fire and he knew that there was no turning back now.

Jason reached the steps of Mount Olympus the gods drinking wine and parting. Furious, Jason tried to keep his cool and ask politely, but Zeus was just ignoring him.

Becoming inpatient Jason blurted out in Zeus's conversation with Hera.

"Zeus," Jason said, but Zeus was still talking. "Zeus," Jason said louder, Zeus just waved Jason of. "ZEUS" Jason yelled with rage. The party stopped and every god and goddess was staring straight at Jason.

"What is it," Zeus responded furiously. Jason was too sacred to talk but he was still determined.

"Zeus, you have gave up on everyone under mount Olympus and yo..."

"I don't have time for this game's, Jason, your kind was doomed from the start. Everything you and your species did not matter." Zeus roared.

"Well what about a bet, let's see who can run around Mount Olympus fastest. "Jason demanded.

"Didn't I say that I did not have time to play games, Boy?" Zeus screeched, but the gods and goddesses were cheering in the background hoping for Zeus to agree. Zeus noticed the cheering, then he had an idea.

"Fine, I will play your stupid game, but if I win, you will have to pray to us till you die, or else you will die the worst death ever imagined," Zeus said. Jason was shaking in fear, but he was still determined to take the challenge. "Let's go, stupid kid." Zeus's words hung in the air for a while, a burning rage filled Jason with anger as he as that sentence repeated inside Jason's head.

After a while of climbing down Mount Olympus they were finally ready to race, but something was of, the forest surrounding mount Olympus was quiet when he was hiking up birds were singing and tweeting, now they were gone.

Before Jason knew it, he heard Apollo yell.

"Ready, set, go." Then Jason ran as fast he can go while dodging trees. He saw Zeus right next to him, it seemed like he was jogging. Jason looked ahead and saw an army of beasts rapidly advancing toward them.

"What are those things," Zeus asked.

"We got to avoid them," Jason said while gasping. After he said that a beast spring out from a tree missing Jason but it hit Zeus. It was screeching while scratching up Zeus. Jason ran shoving the beast over causing its head to slam into a tree. Zeus was amazed, Jason helped Zeus up another three-headed beast came and smashed the ground flinging dirt into Jason's eyes, and Zeus grabbed Jason's hand before Jason was slapped by a razor-sharp tentacle. Zeus continued running, Jason opened his eyes to see that Zeus left him. His eyes burned, Jason was fatigued, and was stuck with a bunch of beasts. Jason ran harder than ever before. He finally caught up with Zeus. He saw the finish line and he was beating Zeus who had a scratched ankle from the beast he encountered, causing him to hobble.

Out of nowhere Jason was attacked by a beast that tore his calf with one swipe of his claws. Jason recognized this beast, most of its teeth were knocked out and it really wanted to kill Jason, it was the one that his dad fought. A surge of anger came to Jason as he shoved the beast off him and repeatedly kicked it. He saw Zeus hobbling towards the finish line. Jason was trying to run but his calf was torn so he crawled toward the finish line. He was so close, but Zeus hopped in front of him.

Just as Zeus hopped over the finish line Jason got his hand past it too.

Zeus was yelling and cheering about how he won while the some of the gods and goddesses said it was a tie while most said that Jason won.

"You will have to pry to me till you die," Zeus boosted.

"No, you didn't Zeus," Athene replied, "it was a tie, so Jason gets what he wants and you get some of what you want Zeus. We will lock away the beasts and return all everyone that was lost, But Jason you will have to pray to us daily and once you die you must go to the underworld for eternity, ok?"

"Ok," Jason said gruffly. Athene tapped him on his head five times and everything turned white for a second. Then Jason found himself in his bed, in his room, in his village. He heard his family laughing down stairs, and everything was normal, everything was happy, and now he was a human, and he remembered what Athena said, and he kept his end of the bet for the rest of his life.

Locus in the Stars

By Ashley

Long ago, in the grand city of Ancient Greece, full of life and laughter, smelled like fresh, oven baked bread in the air. In the midst of the town, there was a Goddess that had just been born. Her mother, Athena, who was the Goddess of battle and of wisdom, was very wise and prodigious, and her father, Apollo, the God of light, was very kind and generous. They thought long and hard about what to name her. They thought about the name Flora like a beautiful flower and the name Christine like a perfect crystal, they thought about it every second of every day, and they finally decided on a name for her. It was Locus. When they presented her to Zeus, he knew that Locus would do great things but also be very stubborn.

On Locus' 14th birthday, she was very beautiful and generous, but also very stubborn as Zeus had predicted. She made a wish that she wanted a place to live in peace, by herself. When Zeus and Locus had supper together, Zeus finally spoke after a long silence.

"What is your wish "asked Zeus, taking a bite of zangy tasting meatball soup.

"I would like my own private place to live in" Locus answered with confidence.

Zeus, of course abruptly said no. Being as stubborn as she was, she would not take no for an answer. After a couple of days of long hard fighting with Zeus, Locus' mother Athena the goddess of war and wisdom came to put an end to the fight. Athena's plan failed and Zeus banished Locus to earth to live like the dull, boring mortals.

Locus, thinking of nothing else but her wish, went to Hades for help.

When she got down into the underworld, it was very dark and gray. And she tried to leave. Suddenly, last second, Hades closed the one and only exit in the underworld. The walls felt rocky and slimy at the same time.

"Hello," Hades announced in a low, ghostly voice in the dark shadows, "What do you want?"

"I was just wondering..."

"Yes," Hades answered

"I was just wondering if you would help me build my own private place to myself," Locus said.

"NO! How could you think that I, Lord of the Underworld, would ever help you with anything?"

And he chucked her back up to Mt. Olympus as fast as you can say Underworld.

Locus finally started to abandon hope but then Apollo came to help her.

"Are you still upset with Zeus?" Apollo asked caringly.

"Yes," Locus started balling her eyes out.

Apollo immediately decided to help Locus' cozy private place. He told this to Locus, and Locus jumped off of the rock that she was sitting on and started to get excited.

They swiftly got up and decided where to make it. They decided on way above Mt. Olympus. Locus immediately made the space and Apollo noticed that it was very black. He made some light to put up it the sky; Locus loved it.

When locus and her loving dad claimed their goodbyes, they hugged.

"I will miss you so much father," Locus says, starting to cry a river.

"I will miss you too, Locus. I promise to come back to visit." Apollo asserted and started to get very emotional; not wanting Locus to see him cry, he walked away.

Locus looked at the endlessness of the peaceful place and thought about the endless possibilities that she could have. But she still had one thing on her mind, what would Zeus think of this?

When Zeus got sent up to Locus, he looked at it in amazement and instantly approved of this amazing masterpiece.

In the end, Zeus continued on as ruler of the Gods and Goddesses. Locus lived in peace in her place that she named "Space" which she believed suited it considering that there was lots of space. Her parents came to visit her every once in a while to stop in and just say hello.

The Myth Of KD

By Isaiah Childs

Long ago, there was a young baller named Kevin Durant, but everyone called him KD. He had brown hair, brown eyes, and he was skinny with very long arms, and he was 6'9. He was raised in the small Greek city state of Dashington W.C., and his number was 35.

Durant was very good, he won every amateur competition he entered, but He wasn't quite good to be a professional baller. He was a good power forward but he couldn't play any other position at all. Kevin tried out for an NBA team, which if you joined one you were one of the best players in Greece. Unfortunately, he did not make the team.

One, night, he had a dream he went to Mount Texas. So, he went to Mount Texas. On Mount Texas, there were many longhorns. Durant climbed to the top of the mountain, and on top there was the nicest basketball court he had ever seen. The wood was shined to perfection and on that court were the best players from every position in NBA history who became gods. There was the best point guard ever, Magic Johnson, the point guard god. The best shooting guard, Kobe Bryant, was the shooting god guard, and the best small forward, LeBron James, was the small forward god. The best power forward Tim Duncan, was the power forward god, and last the best center big, old Shaq, was the center god. Durant went up the quintuplet of NBA legends and asked for them to teach him. They said sure because it would make their games fairer.

First, he and Magic Johnson worked on his dribbling and passing. He worked hard for a few weeks at that, but he eventually mastered it. Then he trained with Kobe Bryant on his shooting. This was fairly easy for Kevin because he was already a good shooter, but Kobe gave him a few pointers that made him a better shooter. Then, he went to LeBron to teach him how to play good defense. Durant was very good at this because he had very long arms. Also, he was very quick. Next, he went with Tim Duncan who taught him how to block shots. Durant was good at this too with his long wingspan and his hops. Last, he went with Shaq who taught him to be to post people up and rebound. Durant had some trouble with this because he was not the biggest guy. But he learned it and got pretty good at it.

The next day, Durant was scrimmaging against the legends. He was on teams with Kobe Bryant and Shaq. He was guarding LeBron James. He and LeBron did the jump ball. Durant won the tip and tipped it to Kobe. Kobe drove the lane and kicked it out to Durant who drained the three. When the game was over Durant's team won 45-41.

He was ready for the NBA. He joined the Oklahoma City Thunder. His career began. In his career he won rookie of the year, most valuable player, and led his team to the NBA finals, which they sadly lost. Durant also got his own type of shoe. They are called KD's. And the rest of his career has yet to be told. (This is how Kevin Durant became a beast in the NBA)

The Journey to Acceptance

By Cookie Monster

In a world where no one could come to peace with deaths of loved ones, there was a boy named Zachary Federman. Zac was your average teenage New Yorker. He had black hair and gray eyes, which seemed to represent the depression he was so close to falling into. He had loved his twin brother, Will, who died in a fire just months before. Zac was so heartbroken from the tragedy that he has spent every minute mourning him, like everyone else around him. That is, until one day...

Zac was wandering around town, trying to distract himself from his deepening loneliness. He often visited the old pawn shop, where he could find almost anything. The musky smell must have clouded his mind, because it caused him to forget that his beloved friend and brother had passed. When he walked in that day, he looked around at the old antiques. There were broken music boxes, worn out shoes, and even necklaces from ages ago. As he browsed the aisles, a bronze standing mirror caught his attention. It was embellished with flames up the sides and top. Seeing himself in the dirty reflection made him feel compelled to have it in his home. When he was looking at it, it almost felt like he was looking at his brother, not himself. He called to the owner, Kelli, and she sold it to him for a mere $10. He gently carried it back to his apartment. It took all of his willpower not to stare at the beautiful mirror the entire way back.

When he arrived at home, he set the mirror down carefully. He looked into it, and could have sworn the reflection blinked when he did not. Zac was startled, and watched himself in the mirror very closely. Mirror Zac's hands were shaking, but in reality he was perfectly still. He leaned in closer and closer until his hands were touching the delicate, spotty glass. Suddenly, the glass gave way. Did it shatter? No, no, there weren't any shards of glass, no crash. It was almost as if it had disappeared into thin air. In fact, poor Zachary didn't even realize it until it was too late to steady himself. He was falling, toppling, plunging into the mirror frame, until...

Thunk.

Dazed, Zac stood up and checked out his surroundings. Little did he know, he had stumbled into another, nearly identical version of his world.

"Huh, what? Where am I?" he asked, startled. "I-I-I'm... still in my apartment." He was utterly confused.

"I must have imagined it. See, same tan walls, same red curtains, same everything," he said to himself.

"Hello, brother. It's been too long, too long..."

Zac tensed up. He didn't want to look behind him, in fear of being disappointed at the sight that his brother wouldn't be there.

"Oh, I see, you don't believe it. You don't believe me. You don't believe I'm really here. That's fine, that's fine, I guess I'll just go then."

At those words, Zac whirled around. He was astonished at who was in front of him.

"N-n-no. No. It's simply not possible. This is a dream. You're just a dream." He swiped at his sibling, but his hand made contact with Will's bicep.

"Listen, you're scared. I get it. It's not every day that you meet your 'dead' twin. But I assure you, I'm real. Welcome to the world of Apáti," Will said calmly.

"This is insane," Zac thought. "But... if it really is a dream, a strangely realistic dream, shouldn't I try to enjoy it while it lasts?"

"Okay, I trust you. So, what is this place?" Zac asked placidly.

"Like I said, this is Apáti, the world of reflections. All reflections, including the ones in mirrors, metal, and water, are actually windows to this wonderful land," Will replied. "Sure, it may look the same, but it is a place of serenity, quiet, and happiness. No one can bother you here."

"So this isn't a dream?"

"I thought I answered this already."

"Well then, I guess we have a lot of catching up to do!" Zac exclaimed with a grin so wide it could have shattered his jawbone.

After just three hours, the two were even closer than before. It was as if nothing had ever changed. But by that time, it was time to get to sleep. They used to share a room with a faded blue bunkbed, so they slept the way they used to. There was no reason to make things complicated, right?

In the middle of the night, Zac awoke from a nightmare reliving the night of the horrible fire. He woke up sweating. He licked his cracked lips and the saltiness of his own perspiration made his tongue tingle. Zac nearly shed a tear for his deceased brother before he recalled what had happened the day before. He got out of bed and climbed up the ladder to check to make sure Will was there, safe and sound as he should be. He was gone, but he had been there. The old, torn up sheets weren't made, and the mattress was still warm. Relieved but curious, Zac decided to find Will to try to make more wonderful memories with his dearest friend.

As he tiptoed downstairs, Zac saw a light on in the guest bedroom that was never used.

"That's weird," he thought. "What could he be doing in there?"

His conscience told him to stay hidden. Something wasn't right, and every bone in his body could feel it. He peered around the corner, the darkness concealing him, and watched his brother do something quite...disturbing.

Will was changing. His hair grew long and silvery, he grew two feet taller, he became bulkier, and his skin glowed golden.

"Will" wasn't really Will.

He was the Greek God Dolos, god of deception and trickery.

Zac instantly knew who he was, and what this meant. After all, he did write an essay and two mini-novellas about him for his history class. How could he have been so stupid?

He took a step back in his shock, and stepped on a creaky floorboard. Dolos changed back into Will as he whipped his head around, but Zac was already darting, dashing down the hallway. He was nearly at the stairs, nearly free.

"What are you doing, Zac?"

It no longer sounded like that of a curious and loving brother. It was serious. Almost threatening, even. Zac stopped in his tracks, reluctantly turned around, and prepared a lie.

"I had a nightmare of losing you," Zac said, and that wasn't even a lie. "I had to get a drink of water to calm myself down, but I thought I saw something dart across the floor. I freaked," he fibbed. His heart was pounding so hard it was deafening.

"Are you sure that's what happened?" fake Will asked in the same frightening tone.

"Would I ever lie to you? I mean, you know I'm afraid of the dark."

The god in disguise looked skeptical.

"Alright. You should head back to bed now. It is very late..." he said slowly, his eyes narrowed.

Zac walked up the stairs quickly, trying not to seem eager to leave Dolos' presence. He waited in his room for a half an hour that seemed like days, and then snuck downstairs to find his escape route.

He attempted to tiptoe, but his large feet wouldn't allow it without making him stumble and trip. He gave it up and tried to walk as quickly and quietly as he could. Zac had to get to that mirror before Dolos knew he was gone. He checked his tail and saw Dolos start to turn the corner into the hallway where Zac was. He knew that Dolos would find him in just a matter of seconds anyway, so he gave himself a head start and broke into a sprint.

He no longer cared about being loud, he only cared to get out of there.

Sure enough, Dolos heard his footsteps and gave chase.

Zac dashed into the room with the mirror. First he closed the door, locked it, and pushed a bookcase in front of the door. It wouldn't hold Dolos off for long, but hopefully it was long enough. He leaned up against it the same way he had when he arrived in Apáti. It didn't work.

"No! Get me out of here! Why isn't this stupid thing WORKING???" he yelled, pounding his fist on the glass until his hand stung.

He sank to his knees, the anger drained from him. He sat down with his back to the cloudy mirror. A single tear dripped down his cheek.

All hope was lost. He knew that he would be absolutely doomed once Dolos got to him.

"I just want to go home," he whispered as Dolos barged through the door.

All of a sudden, Zac fell through and landed in his real apartment. No time at all had passed since he left. However, there was no time to marvel, because he knew Dolos could still follow him through the mirror.

Adrenaline pumping in his veins, Zac picked up a large geode that he had gotten at the pawn shop and forced it into the beautiful antique without a second thought.

Crash.

It smashed into a thousand pieces. Not even in ten years would every shard be found.

His heart still pounding in his head, Zac stepped outside into the fresh air. He walked around town to try to wrap his head around the whole mess when he accidentally bumped into a redheaded girl and her light brown haired brother that seemed to be his age.

"Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry. I was just...distracted. I didn't see you. I-

"No, no, it's fine. I should be asking you if you are okay. You seem seriously stressed! You okay?"

"Yes, thank you. I just had a crazy day. I'm Zac. What's your name?"

"I'm Amber, and this is my brother Tristan. Wanna hang out sometime? We are kinda short on friends."

Tristan tried to protest that he had plenty of friends, but Zac cut him off.

"Yeah! Of course! I guess I'm pretty lonely too. Could I go to your place later tonight? If it isn't too much trouble?"

"That'd be cool," Tristan said, "and we're going to have a barbeque tonight. You would keep us from hanging out with annoying little six year olds"

So that night, the three became friends. Zac no longer was lonely and made peace with Will's passing. After a while, Zac finally explained to them exactly why he was so startled the day they met. The threesome decided to spread the tale of his near-death experience, and convinced more and more people every day to accept the passing of their loved ones.

And that is the story of the first acceptance.

Why Animals Can't Talk: Orville the Platypus

By Connor Desrosiers

It was a bright, sunny day in Athens. The shiny white columns of the tall temples glinted in the sunlight. Atop a colossal hill stood the proud Parthenon. In this majestic city there lived a man named Orville. Orville was tall, with short black hair that gleamed like obsidian in the sunlight. His icy, blue eyes sparkled like two bright stars as he strolled out of his home that morning. He walked the streets that day, because he had finished training camp and there were no battles for the most prestigious general in Athens to fight that day. Orville was a skilled marksman, a talented painter and a very smart man. He had saved the city from peril many times.

However, unlike many other generals, the people hated and envied him instead of praising him and looking up to him. This was because this young militant prodigy was the most prideful man in the city. Instead of helping others achieve the greatness he had, he boasted of his talents. He would say no one was better than him. And this was true, as long as the only people he included were mortals, and not gods.

But one day, he even said he was better at fighting than even the mighty Ares. Ares didn't like this one bit, but instead of just killing him, he decided to teach him a cruel, cruel lesson. Back then, a common delicacy was platypus meat, and the soldiers hunted for it all the time. So, Ares decided to turn him into a platypus so his own loyal men would turn on him and try to kill him. Orville went to sleep that night--little did he know that he would be much different in the morning.

Orville woke up and screamed. He found himself in the middle of nowhere, lying in the mud. He tried to jump to his feet but fell. He looked down and saw small stubby legs with yellow webbed feet.

"What the heck happened to me?!"Orville yelled with shock. He found a small puddle of water and looked at the rippled vision of himself. He saw a strange duck bill and a beaver-like tail.

"Oh no," Orville said in a nervous voice," The gods have turned me into...a platypus!" Just then, Orville heard many heavy footsteps. Like a herd of bull, he thought, or maybe a flock of birds flapping their wings or maybe...... Crash!! Too late! Orville gazed in fear and a state of helplessness as he watched the sun glint off of the huge metal swords the soldiers carried... Orville gazed at the faces of his own loyal men who he had trained as they lifted their swords. For all Orville knew, his own family could be eating him that night, thinking he was an ordinary platypus. But the thought of that was too much. So, he turned and bolted like lightning through the forest. One soldier threw a sword and it stuck into a tree right in front of Orville The soldiers took out their bow and arrows and started firing. Orville evaded arrows left and right. Luckily, he knew how to avoid weapons because he was a general, otherwise, he would have died. He finally found a big rock and slid under it. He looked at his calf and found an arrow embedded in it. The colossal footsteps thundered by and he held his breath.

Orville woke up under the same rock with blood covering his leg. He realized that he had to pull out the arrow and get something to substitute for a tourniquet. The arrow was sticking out on both sides of his calf, and the sharp point of the tip glistened in the morning sunlight. He looked away and ripped out the arrow, tossed it aside and went to look for something to substitute as a tourniquet. He found some weeds and wrapped them around the wound.

Ares looked down at Orville and started to take pity. He decided to give him a chance to live. He disguised himself as a strong bear. His plan was to ask Orville to duel. He decided to give him the option to fight alone or to ask for help from other warriors. If he truly wasn't prideful anymore, he would ask for help, if he wouldn't ask for help, he will be killed.

Orville woke up to find a bear staring at him.

"Whoa!!" screamed Orville as he jumped out of bed and backed away from the bear, "what are you doing!?"

"I am here", said the bear calmly, "to kill you in a duel."

"What, I, I don't understand"

"I will give you two choices," said the bear, "you can admit that you are not good enough to beat me and ask for someone to help you, or you will die".

Orville thought about it for a few seconds.

"I can take you in my sleep, "responded Orville over confidently.

"ORVILLE YOU FOOL!" boomed Ares, now in his true form. "You were turned into what you are because of your pride! screamed Ares," This was a TEST to show if you were truly not filled with pride anymore and you have FAILED!" Orville cowered in fear, barely able to comprehend this. "I gave you your talents, and you have ruined them by boasting!" shouted Ares. "I will give you one last chance, and if you fail this trial, you will stay this way for all of time!!!" Ares threw a spear into the ground and disappeared, only leaving a small fragment of metal in the ground.

Orville suddenly woke up. He didn't know if that had been a dream or if Ares had knocked him unconscious. But he walked over and sure enough, lying there, steaming, was the scalding hot metal fragment from Ares' spear. Orville realized that if he wanted to be human again, he had to swallow his pride and accept he wasn't the best at everything.

About an hour later, a glowing apple appeared in front of Orville. It read. If thou are the best fighter in the world, then thou shalt taketh this apple, if thou is not the best fighter in the world, thou shalt burn this apple. Orville reached for the apple with his hand but then stopped. Then he reached again and once again stopped himself. The words glowed on the apple. Orville's eyes lit up. The black apple with the gold inscription seemed to beckon him to grab it. He reached and took it, and then threw it into the fire. It exploded in flames and Ares appeared.

"Well done Orville, you have passed the test. You will now return to your normal form, but at a cost, from now on, animals will not be able to talk because of your pride." Orville accepted this tragedy and returned to his normal life, never boasting of his talents again

Believe in Friends, and Kindness

By Kira

A time ago, in a faraway land, there was an old western village that was located on a beautiful beach, with the smell of flowers blooming in the sun, and the sound of the waves washing up on the beach. Here, you could taste the beauty of the wind. In this village, lived a valiant girl, named Amicitia. She was a beautiful young woman, hair as blond as the sun, and skin as bright as snow, and with the curvy, long hair that floated down to her shoulders.

Up in Olympus, lived a goddess named Reconnaissance, the goddess of Kindness and thankfulness, which looked a lot like Amicitia, but with bright brown flowing hair as pretty as a wolf's fur. Both Reconnaissance and Amicitia wanted to bring friendship to every place.

The problem began in the village Amicitia lived in; the people started to be insolent. They started committing crimes; the problem started getting worse and worse. They started to have no friends, and became more and more selfish.

One day, Amicitia saw the gods and goddess becoming friends up above and talking together. They were being thankful that they were there together, becoming friends. Amicitia really wanted to help her village become like that, what the gods and goddess had, "I wish my village could be like that..."

Reconnaissance saw that the village that Amicitia lived in was in need of friendship, kindness, and to help them be thankful for what they had.

After Amicitia saw the goddess and gods see wanted to help her village, she asked Apollo, the messenger of the gods, and god of light and hope, for help.

"Apollo!" said Amicitia languorously to no one in sight.

No one answered....

Up in Olympus Apollo asked Hein for help.

"Hein," said Apollo dubiously over the clouds where Hein was dressed up as an old man, "help me, I'm in needed of the position you say that can make wishes come true."

"Fine, now get away. I'm working here," answered Hein.

Over the clouds, Amicitia asked more, and more for Apollo to help, then...

"Amicitia..." Said an echo, running in the distance, "if you want to help... Drink this..."

"What..... Who said that," answered Amicitia dubiously.

Amicitia took a sip from the cup, and something happened. She started to have beautiful wings as white as snow itself. Amicitia became the goddess of friendship.

As Amicitia became goddess of friendship, the village people saw her bright light of friendship and they started to run to her, but they couldn't touch her, and they couldn't reach her. When they saw her, they started to believe in friendship and started wanting what she had become, friendship. Amicitia couldn't believe her eyes, Reconnaissance couldn't believe her eyes too, that's when she meticulously went down to Amicitia. They became prodigious friends, and they said to each other, "Let's help this village."

Amicitia and Reconnaissance helped the village. Kindness, happiness, friendship, and thankfulness, was brought to the village. The goddesses, Amicitia and Reconnaissance, helped the people to understand kindness, happiness, friendship, and thankfulness, in the village.

Why Don't Dogs Talk

By Maddie Hall

A long, long time ago, there was a beautiful woman named Delaphary, and she had blonde hair and blue eyes. She had a wonderful husband named Tyke he was caring and had lots of love for Delaphary. Tyke and Delaphary were going on a walk and they were talking about getting a pet. They couldn't decide between a cat, dog, or hamster. Finally, they agreed; get a dog. When they were looking at dogs there was one dog that barked at them, and they decided to get that dog. She was a Black Lab, and they named their dog Lyla. Lyla was a great dog, but the People in the city of Madrean didn't like Lyla, so they went to the gods. The great Zeus said that it is not illegal to own a dog, so all of the people from Madrean didn't want anything to do with Tyke and Delaphary.

When Tyke and Delaphary saw that the people didn't like Lyla, they were wondering why. They thought, "She is a wonderful puppy why don't you like her." They wondered if they could change Lyla to make the people like her.

So, Delaphary went and asked the people, "Could I change Lyla to make you like her?"

The people said, "Yes you can." She wondered what she could change; could she change the way Lyla looks. She wondered even more and thought what if Lyla could talk.

So she went and asked the people, "Would you like it if Lyla talked".

They said, "sure, but can dogs talk?"

So Tyke and Delaphary went on trying to get Lyla talk. Then they kept trying to get Lyla to talk. After about three months after trying to get Lyla to talk they suddenly realized that dogs can't talk so now they know Lyla would never talk.

Where did the Dragons Go?

By Alex

The world has always been a mixture of elemental forces, and their creatures that have existed in balance. Earth ruled the mountains and caves, which were inhabited by his creatures, moles, worms, and other tunnel dwellers. Water filled her seas, lakes, and rivers with her fish, crabs, and turtles. Wind laughed above the earth, as free as a bird with his feathery companions. Fire danced wherever welcomed with his fiery dragons.

Humans were different than the creatures of the elements. Instead of relying on only one or two elements like other creatures, they relied on them all equally for survival. They needed to have water to quench their thirst, air to breath, earth to grow prosperous crops and hunt animals, and fire to warm themselves. Humans were creatures of a balance of all elements.

Dragons were not creatures of balance. They relied on fire and only fire, and their pride was as hot as their breath. One day the dragons came to the humans to brag about the greatness of fire. When they told the humans about why fire was the best, the humans answered that they believed that all elements were equal because they needed all for basic survival.

The dragons were angered that the humans did not agree that fire was the best. Soon, they flew in search of a way to show fire's greatness and the first thing they came across was a massive sea. In the ocean, they saw a school of fish. The dragons proudly asked, "Did you know that fire is the best of the elements?"

The fish answered, "We don't like fire! Fire is terrible! We are creatures of the sea. The sea gives us everything we want", as they rolled their eyes. In a fiery fury, the dragons attempted to burn the water to show their superiority. Soon, they found that nothing happened. Even more enraged, the dragons flew away from the ocean.

After some time, the dragons were high in the sky where they met a bird. The dragons said to the bird, "I hope you agree that fire is the best element."

The bird answered, "Fire is ok, but the best element is wind because when you're in it you feel so free", as he did a barrel roll.

"We will show you why fire is the best", the dragons roared in unison as they unleashed their breath in hopes of burning the air.

The bird cackled at them for being so stupid to try to burn the air. When the saw the bird laugh at them, the dragons exploded in anger and drifted back down to the ground. At the ground, they saw a treeless mountain. The dragons roared at it and pounded on it, only to get no answer. Then they attempted to burn the mountain with their fiery breath, without leaving a mark.

When they realized that they could affect no other element, they were completely engulfed in rage. Together they flew to a forest where they roared and thundered about. Eventually, they again tried to set fire to their surroundings, and were delighted to see the forest burn to the ground. They decided to burn as much as they could and flew above the ground burning man's crops and towns out of existence. The humans soon realized that the ground was no longer safe for them and fled.

Some humans went to the tops of mountains. When wind discovered that humans were at the top of the mountains, where wind went to play almost every day, he asked them why they were there. The humans answered that the dragons had made the land too fiery for them to survive there.

Other humans made boats and began to live in the ocean. Water was uncomfortable with all the boats on her and asked the sailors why they were not on the land. The humans answered that dragons were burning the land and that they had nowhere to go.

The rest of the people went to the deep caves and caverns of the Earth, which made Earth uncomfortable. Earth said nothing, but disliked the humans being inside of him.

Together, the three elements met up on the burnt land.

"I wish the humans would just get off of me", said Water. "I need a break from all this."

"They have taken over my favorite place to play", cried the wind as his face turned an angry shade of red.

"Maybe", said Earth quietly, "we should get rid of fire so that the land can't burn."

"No, I don't think so", said Water as she fiddled with her thumbs. "I think that we should get rid of dragons because fire isn't the problem, it is the dragons"

"I agree, "Said Wind and Earth in unison.

Together they attacked the dragons. Wind knocked them out of the sky, Water put out their fiery breath, and Earth opened a hole in the ground and locked them deep in his fiery core where they could bathe in fire away from other creatures. Without the fearsome dragons burning the land, humans soon returned to their regular homes, and the elements were balanced and at peace again.

Bria and the Colorful Flowers

By Tali

In ancient Greece, the Gods once ruled upon the grand, green, and tall Mount Olympus which rose above the soft, gentle clouds. They were colossal, tenacious, and excelled in each of their arts. For example Athena directed the wars and gave knowledge with ease, helping Greeks to win wars, and Zeus reigned over the sky and kept the gods in line.

Almost all of them cherished what they did except Demeter, goddess of agriculture. Her shimmering green eyes, smudged dress, and soft soul only complimented her work. She did however enjoy the majority of what she did farming, planting, and helping those that needed her help in keeping their crops alive, she just had one slight problem with her work; she thought the flowers were dull. Beautiful, sweet smelling flowers were just so plain without color because back then, there were only white flowers.

While the gods took care of their jobs, over in a tiny village, a young girl roamed the fields. She loved the flowers of the fields, even though they were colorless and boring, but most of all she adored the brilliant colors of the sweet smelling grass and trees of the fields.

She raced far away one day and could not find her way back. Her breath quickened. She sprinted faster and faster, and then at last, her humble abode. The vibrant hue of green calmed her and she was so grateful to be home, but then she recalled her parents.

She loved her parents, but they often scolded her and disliked her strongly.

That day when she went back, her parents were gone. She dashed through the house calling and shouting to no avail. They were gone, never to return to their daughter. Sadly, even many months later they never reappeared.

That made her very furious. She pouted and huffed, but they never came back. After that, she was never the same. She used to be known as the kindest, young girl in the entire village, but she suddenly became angry and cross. Sometimes she missed her parents so much she almost cried, but when people would try to help her she would snap back and even slap them!

She soon began to be teased about her bitter attitude and the loss of her parents, only making the anger worse. The more enraged she was, the more she was teased.

"Stop it!" she would always exclaim.

She finally decided she should pray to the Gods for she had once been a very loyal worshipper and she knew they would somehow help her.

"Hey, Athena. Listen, I need your help! I'm being relentlessly tantalized and I can't stand up for myself even though I'm the one they're afraid of. Please help in any way possible! Amen."

Still, even after many days and weeks passed, there was no sign from the Gods, so until the time came she chose to hide away is the fields and meadows. She often laid down on her side and touched the soft petals of the delicate flowers.

While she wandered in the fields around her home one day, Iris descended from Mount Olympus.

"Listen Bria. You said you needed help. Well, here I am," Iris acknowledged.

"So? What are you going to do? Turn me into a goddess? You must've come down for a reason," Bria stated irritably. "It took you this long," she said, "so you must have a fantastic plan!"

"I actually didn't have a plan, but I may as well just turn you into a goddess!"

With a flick of her hand, Iris lifted Bria up and spun her around in circles as colorful sparks engulfed her.

"Well, there you go! You're now the goddess of color. Too da loo!" she exclaimed quickly because she did not want to anger or be hurt by Bria.

With that, off she flew rising higher, until it was like she had simply melted into the clouds.

New powers meant new meanings of fear, even for the Gods! She realized she could have so much sabotaging personal items of others', terrorizing kids, and making everyone suffer to compensate for the loss of her parents.

New anger and gladness filled her soul because every day, she would go around blowing up Demeter's plants and committing all sorts of other preposterous crimes.

She now had to often eat the sweet, nectar like ambrosia, the food of the Gods, to help her survive.

Soon, it became too much for the townspeople and the Gods to bear, so Demeter, whose work sustained the most damage, was sent down to try and get rid of Bria's wrath.

"Bria, goddess of color, please let your frustration and anger go! Nobody else likes it and what you are doing does you no good!" Demeter explained in a calm fashion her eyes soft and hands stretched as if to let Bria in.

"Why do you of all people or the Gods care what I do? You have no idea how difficult it is to lose a parent. Or in my case, two! Wait a sec, you only care what damage I do because your crops have sustained the most! You're a selfish fool!"

Demeter, stunned, spat out in a shaky voice, "Bria, there's no need to be rude and I don't want to inflict pain upon you, but if you continue this, I'll have to."

Disappearing with just a small flash, Demeter quickly left and Bria, who too was stunned, who sat down a nearby log that she had destroyed thinking of what Demeter had said and what she had done.

The birds sung softly from the trees as she thought, I am a monster. She even had to threaten me! Maybe I should quit. Besides, she's right. What good do I get out of destroying houses, forests, and all the work that the Gods have done?

She stood up, dazed. Imagining her parents, she started to cry, and then stopped and, remembering what they did to her and how she was teased, she lifted up a nearby ax and walked through the five inch grass to a nearby farm.

Quickly, throwing the ax aside, she knelt down next to the farm's plants and began ripping them out. Soon there were none left in the ground and she moved over to the barn and, using the ax, she began to chop the wood used to build it, into wood shavings.

The barn was nothing but wood chunks an hour later.

Demeter once again descended right after Bria had finished the barn.

Demeter stated, "It was your fault you didn't listen and pain will now be inflicted upon you." She glanced around deciding what she should do and suddenly she saw it. A flower. Remembering what Bria was the goddess of, she turned back around towards Bria and said confidently, "You'll be punished by being ripped apart. Then a tiny piece of you will go into each of the flowers so they'll be colorful."

Pointing her hand towards Bria, a sudden flash illuminated the entire earth.

Bria started to moan, and then she began screaming. She suddenly burst and disappeared into the flowers.

Pleased with her work, Demeter once again disappeared into the clouds.

The people were vexed when the flowers suddenly became vibrant, but all of them loved the change.

Soon, they began to make bouquets and the townspeople were suddenly using flowers for everything

Everyone who was tortured by Bria recovered quickly and became loving people so others did not have to experience what they did, everyone began to repair what she had destroyed or damaged, and the Gods went back to doing what they did best.

No one missed Bria, although Demeter always did feel a twinge of guilt for tearing Bria's body into tiny pieces. She does always remember though that it was technically Bria's fault for if she had been kind and had listened to Demeter and the other Gods, she would not have been destroyed.

Everyone was content from then on with colorful flowers and the fact that there was no one else who would become so enraged and destroy items that did not belong to them. Everyone was pleased and at peace.

Sad Dinosaurs

By Joe Knight

A long long time ago when the T-rexs roamed the planet, when trees were thousands of feet tall, and the air was thick with humidity. T-rexs had long arms and could reach anything and everything even in the tallest trees. The gods loved watching the dinosaurs roam, especially Zeus the ruler of Gods. Zeus had a long gray beard and gold eyes like lightning, he was strong and muscular and had a shimmering white toga. No mortal or god dared messed with him for they would probably be killed or thrown out of Olympus for if he was angered he would rage until he gets revenge. Although, there was some gods like Athena though who thought it was cruel, and it wasn't fair for T-rexs to kill anything they saw, and how they were so ruthless. Athena, the god of Wisdom and war knew Zeus would never let her effect the dinosaurs, so she had to trick him. She asked a master brewer to make her a sleeping potion, and then when Zeus watched the dinosaurs again she put it in his punch.

He was soon asleep and Athena took action, she cursed the dinosaurs with small arms so they could not take advantage of their prey. She gave them soft spots in their hearts and made it so they would love each other and wouldn't kill everything they saw.

Evil Doctor Dino hated this curse, and he hated the gods for it. Evil doctor dino seemed to ignore the soft spot that was put in his heart. He had loved his long arms, he could construct his evil machines to sell to other dinosaurs without and problems. He gained lots of dino-bucks for this for he could sell his inventions to help catch Dinosaur prey. There was a lot of dinosaurs who thought this too and they all gathered together and cursed the gods for this awful curse that they gave them. They rioted in the streets. They broke windows and scared all the happy dinosaurs. The happy dinosaurs were sick of this and they divided the city so no bad dinosaurs would attack them.

But Zeus didn't care; he saw the way that the dinosaurs cursed him and called him a coward and he was enraged. He threw lightning bolts into the streets on either side and the good dinosaurs coward in fear they offered everything they could to make him happy again. The sky seemed to be in a never ending darkness and you could taste the electricity in the air. Thunder boomed and rain sprinkled the dinosaur town. Evil doctor dino was enraged at Zeus, and he started to build a giant fireball to throw at the gods.

When he finished it, he called it the Meteor machine it would throw a flaming rock into the sky right into Olympus. He thought it would kill the gods and he thought he would be the savior of the dinosaurs and he would be worshiped as Zeus would. All he had to do was push a button and the Meteor would be let loose and fly into the sky. He didn't tell any dinosaurs except for his evil henchmen, Evil Mr. Dino, because he didn't want Zeus to find out about his invention and destroy it with his lightning bolts.

It worked and Zeus never found out, but this wouldn't prevent him from protecting Olympus. The dinosaurs slowly perished from lighting burns and explosions but some survivors were left. Evil doctor dino figured it was the time to change the tides and hit the red button that would release the meteor. Slowly the machine rumbled to life and the floor opened revealing a giant flaming rock. The ceiling opened as slow as molasses but it provided a clear shot into the sky for the fiery rock to fly straight through Olympus. The rockets Doctor Dino put on the rock flared and the meteor shot into the sky.

Zeus didn't notice it at all for it was Athena who saw it first. She hated the dinosaurs still and figured she should take not mercy on them. She conjured a wind then blew the thrusters off of the meteor and then she blew the meteor down to the sky. The dinosaurs who were watching the sky at the time saw the rock slowly fall back down to their crying civilization. Time slowed down for the dinosaurs as they watched the fiery ball crash into the Earth and shatter the surface. Rocks splintered up and windows shattered, dust flew into the sky and a shockwave rumbled through the ground. The dinosaurs civilization crumbled, thousands of gallons of Toxic gas was released into the air. The plants the herbivores ate died, so they died too. The carnivores couldn't eat either because the herbivores that they ate were all dead, so they perished also. To think they all died because they complained about having small arms.

Let there be Color

By Marissa

A long time ago, when the Greek gods ruled the earth, land was a dark and lonely place. The land smelled of no good smells, but just the nose burning smell of thick, strong ashes. Not one color, other than grey and black touched the land. It was like a cloud of darkness roamed the land. The land was ruled by Hades, who put grief and frustration on anyone who lived. He was an unthoughtful god and cared only to treat himself. He was strong and colossal, he only wore grey and black robes as he pondered, yelled, and scrutinized others, in his kingdom among earth.

On earth, the sea was in streaming color though, the waves crashed and played, as if earth was a happy place. Travelers would go and admire the beauty that was impossible to find on land. Though the water was stunning, not one person ever got in.

The sea was ruled by the powerful god Poseidon, and he was a strong big god. He wore marvelous blue and white robes and loved the people. He gave the people the sea salt smell that overpowered the smoke and ash of Hades layer, he gave them waves, and he gave them something to admire. But Poseidon had one flaw that changed earth, he wanted ultimate favoritism from Zeus. He would not rest until he was Zeus's most treasured.

One day, Poseidon dozed off, and in his sleep he spoke "Land: a distasteful, gruesome place to be."

"Hmmm...." Zeus scratched his scruffy white beard. He was a very smart, respected strong leader, and he found himself most listening to Poseidon. Zeus pondered over what Poseidon, what Poseidon had said, in his sleep, was the start of an answer to making earth beautiful. Poseidon had the idea that would change the world. Forever.

Poseidon woke in an abrupt start. He knew something had changed the instance he woke. No ash burned his nose. No smoke fogged his eyes. No devastated people watching his waves!

That very night, Zeus had heard Poseidon. Zeus had met a very stunning girl, she had dazzling eyes that sparkled bright blue, even in the colorless world. Her long hair curled around her waist. She stood tall but not all confidently. The eyes had captured Zeus. She was no mortal now. The sweet girl had replaced Hades and was proclaimed the goddess of land and nature. Her name was Natura, the goddess that changes the hearts of the people.

"Umph!" Grumbled Poseidon, after he had heard the news. He had always gotten the unlimited love from Zeus, but not one word of, congrats, even after he had the idea. Zeus had moved on. He didn't care about Poseidon anymore. He only loved Natura. Poseidon became as jealous as dog. He then desperately made a decision, he would stop at nothing to be favored by Zeus. Even if he had to betray him behind his back.

Later, Poseidon made an underground trip to see Hades, the only one who could and would help. "He spoke" to Hades about how Zeus had betrayed him. Hades' answer surprised Poseidon, "Challenge Natura and find a winner." Poseidon listened to this and was astonished, no cheating, lying, tricking; this was nothing like Hades. But he still listened and what he didn't realize was that Hades liked Natura. She saved him from his awful job.

Natura played on the land, people had finally found happiness, and the land was what the people loved now. They didn't care to see waves, they just played and lived like it was their last day alive. They sang like no one listened, they danced like no one watched. The gods rejoiced and celebrated Natura.

"The savior of earth!" he said frozen in amazement.

"The savior of happiness!" spoken gleefully by a jumping girl.

Poseidon didn't rejoice though, instead he searched for Natura and was ready to talk to her. When he saw her he caught her attention, "Hey Natura," he said readying for a challenge.

"Yes, "she replied with little interest, barely even noticing enough to look up.

"Why is there no color on the land" he proposed proud of the statement.

"Why does there have to be if people enjoy it," she was listening now, a little shaken, but still holding her ground.

Now Zeus was watching intently.

"I bet that the people would enjoy the land more if there was color. They enjoy my blue waves more than happiness? It was what they used to rely on."

"So," she retorted, "I bet I can make color easily, look how much I've done already."

"How about if you can make color on the land, which I doubt you will, I will respect you, but if you don't, I have complete control over you." He challenged Natura.

"I accept, but I warn, you are weak and only care about one thing in particular, and that will destroy you."

Zeus was now watching very intently. Who will win? My favorite, or my friend Poseidon? He pondered over this challenge. But it was set and Zeus knew that he could not meddle with it. This is going to change the earth forever. Forever.

Natura sat under the safety of the biggest tree in the world. She forced her hands toward the tree and with all her might she changed the tree in her mind. "Arrrg!" The reaction from the huge tree was just what she had thought. Nothing. In rage, she stomped by some campers and gave them the fire without even thinking. They were about to thank her when they noticed her mood. "What's wrong?" They wondered.

"I can't make color!"

"We're sure you'll get it." They soothed.

"No I won't!" The second the words left her mouth she stomped her foot, and came brilliant red flames. The brilliant red was accompanied by orange, as the flames spit yellow sparks that dazzled the camp. Mouths hung open. There had never been color so fascinating. Campers gathered around the fire that seemed to be living.

"We knew you'd get it!" Stunned cheers sprung from the crowd.

She was ready to take on the world. She traveled from the campsite to the grassy plains. She smelt the grass, she let her body fill with splendid joy. The delight overwhelmed her as she gently without thinking spread her arms to the world and let the grass turn green. The color was wonderful it was as pretty as the god's' kingdom. She marveled in the comfort of the grass, it was the most beautiful things she had ever seen.

Natura traveled place to place and left each place in blooming color. Earth was a happy place now, all because of Natura. To thank Poseidon for challenging her, because he was the one who started it, she turned the sky bright blue, just like his ocean. Ever after that earth was in full color, and that is why everyday people wake up and see color all around them.

Beauty with the Beast

By Grace Look

The rough rain was pouring down on everyone in New York City. Everyone had rain coats and fancy umbrellas on their fancy phones. The traffic there was always busy, everyone trying to get from one place to the other, the smell of car pollution, and the overwhelming sounds of cars honking at each other, oh the impatient people in this horrible place. But there was one man, a poor, ugly man, with dirty blonde hair, with eyes blue like the rain falling down on him. This unwealthy man needed shelter and some money, for he was starving because he hadn't eaten a home cooked meal in years. His wife, ex-wife to be specific, left him three years ago, saying he was too ugly for a pretty girl, taking all of his money, house, car, and everything else away from him. Which made him poor, ashamed of how he looked, and heartbroken like glass shattering, revenge seeking his well-being. He was trying to ask for money from the rich people that walked passed him but they were too selfish to give one cent.

"Please!" he begged, "the gods and goddesses must be crying because you aren't helping the poor."

"Hey, you can't call me selfish," a stranger told Louis, "And how do you believe in that nonsense. Gods and goddesses are fiction, make believe, and anything else that means it's not true."

The snobby stranger walked off, acting like nothing had just happened.

Louis sighed, "Of course no one would give me anything, they believe that all I am is ugly, no feelings just ugly," he thought to himself. Louis walked off to find somewhere where people help the poor. He walked for two hours, barefoot, and barely enough clothes to help him be warm. His legs could barely stand much longer, he found a cave where he could stay dry. He walked in the dark cave, but what was different about this cave was that there was light in the distance, and also what looked like stairs made out of rock and stone.

He slowly walked up the stairs, wondering what would be at the end of the cave, "If there is an end to this strange cave," he thought. He got closer and closer to the light until he was in the light. Before he knew it, he was in some place with immortals and beautiful white statues topping of the temples.

"Woah, where am I?" he asked himself.

"Why, you're in Mount Olympus, young man." A gentle girl's voice came from behind him.

Louis spun around only to see a beautiful woman with a light golden brown hair with beautiful amber eyes that shined like the sun, she was in a beautiful white and gold toga, with amazing gold sandals.

"You look like you need some help." The woman said, "Wait one sec."

She ran off into one of the white temples made out of marble, a couple seconds later she came back with a comb, a toga, and some gold sandals.

"Thank you very much, you're very kind," he said, "But may I ask what your name is?"

"Oh, of course!" she said, pleasantly, "Why, I am Eos, the goddess of dawn, I bring hope to a new day."

"Woah, so I'm talking to a goddess right now, in Mount Olympus!" he said surprisingly amazed.

As time passed, Louis and Eos got to be good friends. Everyday Louis would come to Mount Olympus to go eat dinner while watching over the people. But one night was different.

"Look, Eos. We have been seeing each other for a while now," Louis went on, "and I was wondering if you would like to go on...a date with me?"

"Oh, sure!" Eos said.

"Does she even know what a date is?" Louis questioned himself.

"You know what a date is, right?" Louis asked Eos.

"Uh, yeah! Aren't dates like those things were two people go eat spaghetti and share same qualities about themselves?" Eos went on, "I've seen the mortals do it, and someday I want to eat some spaghetti with someone too!"

Eos smiled, a twinkle in her eye, maybe no one else could see it in her but Louis did.

"So that's still a yes?" Louis asked, distracting Eos' daydreaming.

"Hmm, oh yeah, sure!" Eos said, still a little distracted.

The next day was even brighter and more cheery, the whole day Louis was out buying cinnamon rolls, spaghetti, strawberries, 6 foot long subs, and some tea. When the sun was setting Louis took all of the delicious foods and put them in a picnic bag, topping it off with a ton of beautiful flowers. The smell of gourmet foods mixed with the smell of flowers, summer mixing in his nose and his eyes. He went into the cave and into Mount. Olympus, looking for Eos. Louis finally found Eos but she was talking to Zeus so Louis just waited outside the temple. But a long time passed and still no Eos. So, Louis went to the temple and peeked in the office, only to see Eos disobeying Zeus and what he was saying. All Louis heard was, "Eos, you will never see that man ever again," Zeus had said.

But Eos commented, "You may think you rule Mount Olympus but soon these gods and goddesses will want to be free and roam someplace else, somewhere where you don't rule these lives. And so I've already roamed and you've lost my life for good."

What Eos said made Zeus furious, he threw a lightning bolt, the most craziest lightning bolt ever, electricity was felt everywhere in Mount Olympus, the heat made even Louis sweat, and the light was shocking; it felt like standing right in front of the sun. Luckily, Louis had just peeked in there to see what he was doing. It was his instinct to save Eos. So when Louis saw that Zeus was about to kill Eos with one of his bolts, he ran in front of Eos to protect her. The lightning had never been so alive. And there was Louis laying right in front of Eos, electricity shocking his body.

Right then Zeus noticed how much Louis loved Eos, he did deserve her, no matter what he looked like. Zeus took the electricity out of Louis and gave him an immortal potion and made Louis a god, but only the one he deserved. From now on Louis became Aether, the charming, clean, primordial god of the upper air, light, the atmosphere, space, and heaven. And Eos and Aether? They became husband and wife, people like to say it was like beauty, Eos, and the beast, Aether/Louis.

The First Book

By Jadyn

There once was a very small and very curious little girl by the name of Fiona. She had long chocolate brown hair that seemed even longer on her small body, and beautiful big brown eyes. Her village in Ancient Greece was on the shore of the ocean and constantly smelled like sea salt and fish. In her free time she would sit on the rocks, listen to the rushing water, and think while the water tickled her toes and she munched on almonds that didn't taste very good but distracted her hungry stomach. Fiona loved to learn about everything she could and yearned for more knowledge. But the people of her time were not educated at all and knew almost nothing for themselves much less interesting things to share with others. Fiona was determined to get more knowledge somehow, and so she decided to visit Athena, the goddess of wisdom.

Fiona packed quickly and snuck out of her village to find the goddess. She foraged for the goddess for what seemed like forever, but to no avail, she could not find a way to get to the goddess.

Meanwhile, above in the clouds of Olympus, Athena watched the poor girl wander from town to town searching for her and decided to go to her and find out what she wanted.

Fiona was walking through a dark forest listening to the chirps of the birds and the sound of a little creek, wanting to give up and start for home. Then she saw a great flash before her and the air was filled with silence. Time seemed to be slowing down and Fiona crumpled to the hard rocky floor of the forest.

"Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear," muttered Athena under her breath, "I have forgotten of the power of my appearance to humans." She sat the girl up against a tree and waited for her to come to, meanwhile weaving a basket from grass.

Fiona slowly began to wake up and when she did she was still groggy and could only remember a blinding flash before she passed out. Looking around her, her finally eyes settled on a tall, robust woman before her. She was the most frightening woman Fiona had ever set her eyes upon, towering over her, wielding a large bronze shield that Fiona could have curled up in with room to spare. Cowering into the tree, Fiona wanted nothing but to disappear.

"There, there," said the goddess quietly, "I won't hurt you."

"Who are you?" Fiona whispered the words, not being able to find her voice.

"I am Athena, goddess of war and wisdom," Athena replied. Fiona gasped, hardly believing her words. She had finally found her! Fiona was so excited to learn now she almost forgot about Athena's frightening appearance.

"Oh please! I want to learn. Will you teach me about things? I have been so curious my whole life and I need answers!" said Fiona, finally finding her voice and jumping up to greet her.

"Well what on earth do you want to know so much about?" asked Athena, startled by her eagerness.

Fiona smiled, "Everything."

And so Athena began to tell her about all the things of her knowledge. Of myths and legends and stories like how the seasons were created and the story of the Minotaur. Sometime during the stories, Athena began to wonder if other mortals wondered about these things.

"Tell me Fiona, do other people want to know about these things too?"

"Oh yes, I was planning to share everything I've learned when I got home. Is that alright?"

"Well yes that's fine, but I was thinking that we need a way to more easily share the information to everyone around the world, and I had an idea that we could write down the information somehow and make copies to send around the world."

"That's a great idea! But how are we gonna do that?" she asked.

"That's what I don't know. But if you stay here for a little bit I can go talk to Hephaestus and see if he can help us."

"Ok." Athena told her to close her eyes but even through her eyelids the light of her vanishing was astonishing.

Fiona only had to wait about ten minutes before she saw the starting of a light before her and closed her eyes.

"Good news!" said Athena as the light died down, "He said he's had an idea for a while that he wanted to try that's exactly what we want to do!"

"Great! What is it?" Fiona exclaimed, jumping up and down with excitement.

"Well, you know about maps right?" Athena asked, getting used to Fiona's enthusiasm about things.

"Yeah," she answered, waiting for an explanation.

"Ok, well we were thinking of using smaller pieces of map material and putting some pieces of that between two thin pieces of wood so you can flip through and read different information. And then we can write all the stories in them to share them with the world!"

"Oh, that's great! I'm so excited! When can we start working?" Fiona danced around the trees with excitement.

Athena chuckled and gave her a big, soft white blanket. "Here, put this around you and I can take you to Hephaestus to get the books." Fiona wrapped the warm, old blanket around her. She immediately felt like she was going to collapse and fall asleep. She let the musty smell and wonderful tired feeling wrap around her and consume her.

What felt like a few seconds later to Fiona was really about twenty minutes later when she woke up in a little wooden shack. She groped around for the blanket but it was gone. All she wanted was to fall back to sleep when she remembered why she was here.

"Is this where Hephaestus is?" She asked Athena, looking around at the shack. There was hardly anything there, just the hard stool she was sitting on and an old black furnace on the opposite side of the room. The floor was dirt and the air felt damp and musty around her.

"Yes, well no, well, sort of." she answered slowly. All of the sudden the room started spinning and Fiona was thrown from the stool to the floor unable to get back up. She shrieked as the room spun faster and faster until it was all just a blur and Fiona couldn't take it anymore. She shut her eyes and tried to crawl to the corner, where the spinning seemed slower. Finally, it slowed to a stop but when Fiona opened her eyes she wasn't in the shack anymore. This room was the same size with a furnace and stool but everything was metal. Metal floor, metal walls, metal stool and a metal furnace. The room shined like silver and loud bangs would echo off the walls when she took a step. Fiona walked to the door and it creaked open before she even touched it.

On the other side of the door, was a huge man covered in grease. He seemed like even bigger of a giant compared to Fiona and he towered over her. Athena had warned Fiona of his appearance but nothing could prepare her for this. He smelled like he spent his time bathing in machine oil, and he hardly even looked all human, more like a mix of human, elephant with his tough skin and colossal body, and a whale with his small beady eyes being way too small for his face.

"Well hello there," Hephaestus said with a surprisingly gentle voice.

"Hi," replied Fiona in a small voice.

"Come in," he said beckoning for her to come through the door, "Athena told me about your idea and I started making something to help you. I call it a printer. You put in the stories and it prints out however many copies you want so it's easier and faster to spread them around the world."

"That sounds great!" said Fiona, now even more excited to start working, "Can I try it?"

"Sure, come over here and I'll show you how." Fiona walked over to where Hephaestus was sitting and sat down at a chair. Standing before her was a huge machine with buttons and levers and a small rectangular hole near the bottom.

"This is the printer that I told you about," he pointed at the rectangular hole, "this is where the papers will come out when you type on it."

"Type?" Fiona asked confused by the unfamiliar word.

"It's the word I use that means putting the words into the printer. Come over here and I'll show you how." Fiona walked over to him and saw a strange piece of metal. It had small squares of metal all over it with the Greek letters engraved into them. "You push the letters to spell words and then sentences. On this screen you can see what you've typed so far." Fiona tried it but it took a while for her to get used to it and when she finally did she started typing her stories.

Fiona worked for hours on her story and Athena on hers until they had finished. They were very proud of their work and were filled with excitement. Fiona and Athena thanked Hephaestus and left to deliver the books. Athena took them to Hermes and he agreed to deliver the books as long as he got a copy of each for himself.

Fiona was so happy that she had been so determined to fulfill her curiosity, but now she wanted to get back to her nice warm bed at home and sleep. Or maybe read a book or two... or three or four.

The Evolution Basketball

By Joseph Moerman

The sun was going down into the lake on a hot night in Michigan as they played basketball. They did not know each other. They just happened to be at the same court at the same time, showing off their skills. Stephen Curry (the point guard god) was displaying his three pointers, meanwhile LeBron James (the big guy god) was dunking left and right. When LeBron James saw Stephen Curry demolishing everyone, LeBron said to Steph, "Do you want to play some one on one?"

"Why not? You start."

"Boing boing boing boing," as LeBron dribbled the ball. He pulled up for a three. Steph jumped as high as he could and swatted the ball right out of the air. Somehow, LeBron grabbed the ball in mid-air and dunked it. Steph was still in air when LeBron landed, so he had no chance of stopping him. When LeBron finished his dance and gave the ball to Steph, Steph showed what he could do. He started to drive, stepped back, and swished a three. LeBron grabbed the ball and slammed it against the ground.

He was gritted his teeth. This time Steph knew not to swat it because last time LeBron grabbed the ball out of mid-air and dunked on him. When LeBron shot three, he went up and grabbed the ball out of mid-air and spun around LeBron as LeBron tripped over himself.

"COME ON!" said LeBron.

"Sorry, I've got the jumps and speed, you've got the agility."

"Dude, shut up so I can swat you, "LeBron mocked.

"Whatever you say, King James."

Steph did a shot fake, but LeBron looked at it and not buy it. Then Steph drove, LeBron was all over him. Knowing Steph would never let LeBron do this, the crowd wondered what he was going to do with his jumping and speed powers. With his speed, he started to get ahead of LeBron, he jumped higher than the Empire State Building, and his head sailed more than a foot above the rim as he did a layup. When LeBron got the ball, he squeezed it. The basketball looked like it was going explode. LeBron ran up and Steph said, "Check the ball." LeBron was perplexed. He remembered what check the ball meant and passed it. LeBron drove to the net, Steph was ahead just enough to place his feet down to take a charge, LeBron ran straight into him.

Loudly, the crowd started to chant "Foul foul foul foul..." LeBron threw the ball into air and missed the shot. Steph jumped right up and tipped it away from LeBron, and it went into the hands of a guy named Ryan Douglas. He switched his ball the one he caught, passed his ball and Jumps did not notice.

Steph checked the ball, LeBron was not guarding him at the three point line, so he shot, it was "nothin but net". LeBron checked the ball, Steph thought LeBron's aim would be off because he was so angry so he left him open at the three. LeBron swished the three. The game went on until someone accumulated 21 points. Steph shot, he missed, and he got the rebound, and dunked it for the 19th point. LeBron swished the three for his 17th point. The crowd was going wild. Steph walked to build up the anticipation. As he wasted time, he caught LeBron of guard, and swished the game winning three point shot.

The players shook hands. LeBron said, "That is best I've had ever shot!"

"Same."

Steph looked at the ball. It was worn down with smooth fabric. Steph said, "Do you mind if I keep the ball?"

"Can we name it an Evolution ball?" LeBron said as he was thinking how this game had evolved both players to the next level.

"Sure, I might have a sharpie that we can use."

Steph ran over to his bag, dug through it for a long time, found a sharpie, and wrote "Evolution" in bubble letters on the ball.

After that, Wilson manufacturing company approached LeBron and Stephen, the best basketball players of the year, to create a signature ball. In hopes to inspire all basketball players to take their game to the next level, they called it the Evolution ball.

(: That is how the Evolution ball was invented :)

Godly Jealousy

By Mariana Sandri

Nyx, a prodigious teenage girl in the city of Silo, looked around at the vaulting, curvy, futuristic buildings of her city, and she could smell the aroma of oil and machines. Silo was a colossal city, but she enjoyed the buzz of people and lights. She sensed the electricity buzzing through her as she walked towards the lab. In 2597, there was a trend, a very famous scientist, Ajax, had invented a formula that made humans execute extraordinary things. This made them fly, which caused them to be swift as a cheetah, and be able to lift inhumanly objects.

She was on her way to receive the formula, in injection form, and though she was nervous, she was very excited. Nyz had a big imagination, and she always dreamed about things she could never have. She had breath-taking blue eyes, tanned skin, and light brown hair that perfectly laid over her shoulder. She darted through the hectic street, speeders flying by her. She arrived at the tremendous building titled "SUPERS INC." and bolted through the door. She arrived in her assigned room, and she was greeted by a nice young woman. The woman pulled out the big needle and injected it into Nyx. She waited a few minutes and flew out the door, literally. She could feel the wind on her face.

Above the clouds, Makhai, the goddess of technology, watched over her and sighed. She was a young goddess, and new at her job, but she was completely spellbinding. Her hazel eyes sparkled in the sun, her perfect blonde hair was braided and looked like it was made of gold. She knew what her great great uncle, Zeus would say about the human's new invention.

"The human's technology is too advanced, stop this madness!" she heard him scream in her mind.

Right on time, Raze, Zeus' assistant stormed in the door.

"Zeus demands a mandatory meeting this instant, and he is not happy. The human's technology is too genius, and with these powers, we are no longer superior, they are too much like us!" he screeched with his stern face and scrunched up eyebrows.

Makhai walked into Zeus' colossal meeting room, the gigantic chairs towering over her small, delicate body. She glanced towards the vase full of giant, vibrating thunderbolts as Zeus stormed into the room. She was immediately inflicted with fear of the most powerful being in the whole universe, and with reason.

"Makhai, I am afraid it has come to this... Again. You are giving your precious little humans too much freedom, too much technology. You are testing my temper, and I am afraid we are not fully superior to the humans any longer. If this continues, I will have to wipe out the human race," he said stoically.

"See there it goes again Zeus," she said, feeling the strength and anger pour back into her words," all you do is care about yourself and how powerful you are, and quite frankly, I'm sick of it!"

"Do not disobey me young girl, you are merely a minor god. What I do care about is my fellow gods and will-"

"STOP! I can sense when you lie! You are just a jealous, cowardly pig, while you make people fear you, as if you were a lion!"

He glared at her, his fiery eyes sending a chill down her spine. Her face softened and tears forced their way out, but she kept Zeus from seeing her fear.

"I'm-I'm sorry, I don't know what came to me. Please accept my apolog-" She stuttered, cowering at the towering monster above her.

"Just get out. Now!" He screamed without looking back. She ran out of the big white room, sobbing at what she knew was about to come.

The next day, Zeus commanded Raze to come in his office. His stormy gray eyes were consumed with anger and electricity sparked from his fingertips. Zeus had an idea. An idea that would destroy the humans... And punish Makhai. He ordered the gods to do anything they could to ruin the humans' life, and the world below. He sent powerful, crackling lightning down to earth repeatedly, listening to the frightened shrieks of the people and children.

Down in the mortal world, Nyx was rapidly flying through the clouds. She too heard the frightened screams of her fellow humans and swooshed down to the ground. Bolts of electricity fell down around her as she meticulously ran for cover. Dashing through alleys, around lamp posts, and dodging garbage cans, she neared her apartment building. Just as she neared the door handle, a lightning bolt struck her in the lower back. Her body exploded with pain. She shouted for help as loud as was humanly capable. Her heart thumped in her chest until the pain overcame her. Her eyes fluttered to a close and everything went black.

On Mount Olympus, Makhai saw the madness and brouhaha Zeus had caused the world to evolve into, and finally mustered up the courage to confront Zeus. Her beautiful hazel eyes had a spark, a flame of anger. This time, she wouldn't back down. Makhai stormed down the big hallway into Zeus' meeting room.

"Zeus," she screamed, "this is madness. Stop. This time you will not scare me away."

"Makhai, you caused this! You do not dare confront me after yesterday!" he screamed back at her, his eyes blazing.

"Stop. I will not allow you to do this to my humans, you have to respect me!"

"Makhai, I have dealt with your disrespectful attitude for too long. I have made the decision to remove you from the council of the gods, you are no longer welcome here. You have until the sun emerges from the horizon to pack your things and return to the mortal world."

She knew she couldn't convince him to change his mind. One angry tear dripped down her flawless cheek. She flew down the hall, destroying the soft cloud columns along the large hallway. She prepared to turn back into a human. A weak, mortal human.

A weak mortal human who lived in the earth below. The chaotic, distressed world below.

She arrived at her old office and slammed the door behind her. She fell to her knees, collapsing on the ground.

Zeus heard her cry from his office, but he scoffed at the idea of forgiving her. Zeus and the other gods continued to slowly destroy the humans' beloved earth, and heir species. He knew the gods were beginning to grow tired of hurting the humans, for he had already gotten complaints about the lugubrious men and women

After 2 weeks of complaining, the gods finally stopped the chaotic act. They made a plan, this one wouldn't destroy everything Makhai and the humans loved. They disguised themselves as mortals, many choosing to be elderly, helpless ones, but others choosing to be strong, handsome men. Zeus, however, chose a different approach. He turned into a young, small child. He was smart, quite nerdy too, with his oversized, thick glasses. His hair was slicked back, showing his forehead and gray eyes. This was a tremendous disguise, for everyone would help and believe a feeble, small child... And this Zeus knew. He was relieved to find he didn't need to argue with Makhai, for she was long gone from his palace.

Nyx had been asleep ever since the lightning had struck her, thousands of tubes and needles pierced her skin, all keeping her alive and fed. Though her body was still unconscious, her mind spun with thoughts and memories.

She quickly opened her big blue eyes and gasped for breath. She could feel the pain; it was subdued, but it was present. She tasted the horrific medicine being fed to her by the tubes. The room was white and sterilized, just as every hospital was. It smelled of hand sanitizer and plastic. Her back was tightly wrapped in a white bandage. She slowly peeled herself from her bed and tested her legs. She was surprised to find she could walk. Since so many people were injured from the strange incident that had happened, she was able to walk out of the office without drawing too much attention to herself.

She returned to her home and was surprised to find a miniature little boy, waiting at her doorstep. Little did she know that little boy was the almighty Zeus in disguise.

Makhai wandered the streets, finding any possible homes. She was lonely. She was scared.

She was lonely and scared because of Zeus. And she was persistent on getting revenge.

Zeus looked at the girl slowly. He could feel she was tense, and she was injured.

"Hi. Um... I'm Zachary. I'm knew to the town and my parents are in heaven, so I was like wondering if I could stay tonight with you. Pretty please with sugar on top?" he said in a soft, high voice.

"Okay... Well, I'm Nyx. You can stay, but I can't promise you much."

"Kay thanks!"

He walked into the small apartment. Zeus didn't know that much about child behavior, but he tried his best. She offered him some clothes, but they were oversized and kept slipping off his shoulder. Thus he kept his normal clothes on. She made some warm stew and offered him milk, and he gladly accepted. The cramped rooms of the house smelled of cinnamon and candy canes.

Then he finally asked, "So, what's with this new invention?"

"Well, it's pretty cool. You just inject a little formula thing and then boom, you have powers," Nyx said, fiddling with her fingers.

"I don't think it's a good idea. What if there's like a medical risk?"

"Oh no, there isn't. Trust me, it's fine," she responded, her eyes shifting to the heavy counter she never could move. She wondered if she could now.

He realized it wasn't working, but he kept on trying. Soon, he gave up and went to bed.

Weeks went by and still, the humans still wouldn't give up their beloved invention. So, Zeus called a mandatory meeting. The gods then decided they would betray their human friends.

They went back to their "homes" for a few more weeks and befriended their friends. After those weeks had passed, they all returned to Mount Olympus. They all had missed the dazzling palace that seemed as if was made of cotton candy itself.

They all came together and make a very special spell. This spell would wipe the humans of all their powers and unneeded technology. This also took away their memories of that technology.

They chanted together "Omni alah potentent thee, pegue os poderes ,omni alah potentent thee!"

A wave of energy surged through the land and rid the humans of the unwanted things... Well, the things the gods didn't want.

"There, all done," Zeus proclaimed.

Then, they lived their lives as normal, stripping things away from humans and pretending like it never happened, and concocting spells and potions, all to get what they wanted. For them, this was just a normal day!

The End of Rypaíno

By Jacob Schneider

It all started five years ago in a place that should no longer exist; the land was spoiled with trash that looked like it had been there for decades. The air was as thick as stew and nearly impossible to breathe, it smelled like burnt ashes maybe even worse. Some might say you could taste the poison in the air. The water used to sparkle in the sun and moonlight, it was crystal clear, and you could see the fish dancing around in the water as happy as can be, but know it is a musty brown with dead fish floating on top.

Some people say that there is a far off land that is the most beautiful place in the world, it is more beautiful than Aphrodite. The land was covered with trees half the size of a mountain, their leaves were as green as possible. The lakes were crystal clear nothing inside of them, the lake sparkled like diamonds in the moonlight. It smelled like warm pie fresh out of the oven on a fall day.

Still, there was one problem, the goddess Rypaíno (pollute) would not let any human near the garden, and soon enough the earth would be non-existent if someone didn't fix it.

Gabriel Bott might have been the last human alive. His parents said he would save the world that he was destined for greatness, but as of right now he wasn't so sure they were correct. Gabriel's eyes were as golden as the sun is when it is at the fullest and his hair was the color of the blue moon. As for his skills, the only thing on the list was sword handling; not a very good skill for this day and age...

When he was hunting, out of nowhere a man and a woman popped out of the bushes and attacked him, the man was colossal. The man forced Gabriel to the ground without the slightest bit of effort.

"Get off of me!" he screeched and kicked. When I got up, I grabbed my sword out of its sheath and pointed it at the woman's neck. "Why are you here? Answer me!" Gabriel said while thrusting the sword closer to her neck.

"We are the last warriors from East Peerriat," they replied in unison. "We need your help, please help us."

"Give me one reason," he demanded, while pacing the area."

"The world is dying of pollution and the goddess Rypaíno will not helpless unless we complete her challenge."

"What is the challenge?" Thinking hard if he want to help, but he didn't even know their names. "What are your names?"

"I am Nial the Titan," the man replied.

"I am Linyeve the Swift, who are you?" she asked curiously.

"I am Gabriel, Gabriel Bott," Gabriel answered. "So what exactly is the challenge, and where is it?"

"We have to fight of the Mamoúth Ocelot, "Nial replied, "It is about 5 miles east of here." As they walked, the land was getting more treacherous and we could see the mountains, in 4 miles we would reach them. They were as tall as a skyscraper and it was as grey as a storm cloud.

It was now night and the mountain was in sight, Gabriel's only question was what the beast was like. Was it small or tall? Strong or weak. He had to know right now. It hurt Gabriel not to tell his companions that he was going to see the Mamoúth Ocelot; he had grown quite fond to them.

The climb was treacherous, the cliffs were ragged and all Gabriel heard was a roar, a fairly silent roar. Still it sent shivers down his back. He saw it, the only obstacle between Gabriel and the secret land. Its fur was burgundy and rough. Its teeth were as yellow as a lemon. The Mamoúth Ocelot eyes glowed red and it was twice the size of me. It looked lugubrious.

If only his ancestors didn't pollute the world would be such a better place. He did not expect forgiveness for what they did, but he did ask for help. "What was the world like before humans ruined it? Did the earth sing, did it dance?" he asked.

It did something unpredictable, it pounced at Gabriel. He quickly grabbed his sword from his sheath and struck. The blade struck its head, and instead of slicing the Mamoúth Ocelot in half, Gabriel was flung back, his head hanging over the cliff. The Mamoúth Ocelot's foot pushing on my chest. He was struggling for air. No matter how many times he hit it with my sword, he didn't leave a mark. It was as if this monstrosity was dipped into the River Styx or it was a god or goddess. Then Gabriel saw it; this wasn't a Mamoúth Ocelot it was Rypaíno. "Rypaíno why are you here?"

Rypaíno pushed harder on his chest, and answered, "I am dying of the pollution. If I don't find someone to replace me in their prime to replace me, or the world will die along with me. I think you are the one."

"How, I am the one? All I ever did was survive by myself." My eyes widened, and my mouth dropped.

"Yes, but you did it without polluting. It gave me hope that there was someone who could replace me," Gabriel was astonished.

"I need to tell to tell Nial and..."  
Before I could even finish my sentence, Rypaíno screeched with ear-piercing noise, "No! You cannot tell anyone about this."

"Ok but what do I do?"

"You know what you have to do, save the word." Gabriel felt this surge of power, like nothing he had felt before. He tripled in size and could feel the pain the earth was in. At just that second, right in front of Gabriel, Rypaíno evaporated. And so it happened, Gabriel became a god.

Clouds

By Rosina Sailor

Krenari's beautiful silky, soft, blonde hair flowed in captivating curls down to her waist. Sparkling, ocean blue eyes only added to the effect of her beauty. She looked like a gift from heaven, or someone Zeus would choose for a wife. All the younger girls looked up to her, but their mothers knew better. Beauty covered up her true self; a boastful and overly prideful inner person who wanted nothing more than to be better than everyone else.

Krenari owned a stout little book shop in the town square in an Ancient Greek town. Shingles fell off and mice and spiders found homes in the many rows and rows of books. One could smell the dust and a faint scent of lavender and the smell of paper. Her knowledge of reading and writing books fascinated the townspeople. Krenari was to her book shop like a bird is to its' nest.

One day, there was a festival honoring Zeus in the town square. You could hear the silence. This festival was meant to be a silent session of prayers to Zeus. The guards had meticulously roped off a section of the ever busy square for the festival. Doves danced in the sky and a statue of Zeus stood proudly, covered in flowers and jewels. It was a tradition for each person to give their most prized possession to him as an offering.

Krenari did not make any sacrifices to him, which angered the loyal, law-abiding guards terribly.

They inquired sourly, "Why have you disobeyed our law to make sacrifices to the one and only mighty Zeus?"

"Why should I honor Zeus when I am better than him? Surely I should have been born his superior." Krenari snapped back. She smirked at the guards, knowing that she had insulted them.

"Go home!" they snarled at her. They were slowly walking towards her, swords in hand. If someone disobeyed the guards, the punishment was death.

Krenari, at this point, having some reason in her brain turned stiffly and walked the few yards back to her shop. She slammed her door. She resented those guards. I'll get them for that, she thought bitterly. She scoured her house for something to make as an atrocious offering to Zeus. The woman looked around her shop, but all she had was books and pens with paper. Then, she found it, a dead rat. It smelled of rot. The gruesome smell forced the acid taste of vomit into her mouth, but she was ecstatic to be able to find something just as bad as for what she was hoping.

The foolish girl got her courage up and walked back to the festival. Everyone stopped their talking and stared at the girl, knowing she'd be in epic trouble. Krenari walked right up to the altar and threw the rat at the image of Zeus' face. Now she had done it, and she knew it. The senseless girl knew that she would get in trouble, but Krenari just merely wanted everyone to know that they should not mess with her.

Zeus stood on Mount Olympus, furious. Hera begged her husband to sit down, that she was only a young woman who knew nothing better, for Hera once had been a girl like that. She knew that the foolish girl would change. But Zeus would not budge. He mumbled about how preposterous and insane the woman was.

"Kill her!" Zeus shouted for all of Greece to hear. When Krenari heard this, she truly realized what she had done and was scared, but it was too late to apologize. She decided that she should run back to her house, and try to figure out how to save her books from them. The guards knew that destroying her books would be just as painful for Krenari, as her herself dying. That would be their target.

She turned and ran for her house. The guards were obviously on her trail. Krenari shut her door and locked it. She knew she only had a few precious seconds. She knew what she had to do.

Krenari got up her courage and seized a flaming log from her fire. Her hands stung and felt like they were going to fall off. She didn't care. Crying, Krenari walked up and down her book shelves, lighting her precious writings and stories on fire.

The guards, just about to break into the house, paused, seeing the smoke billowing from the windows, and thought Krenari was trying to kill herself. It made sense to them, a girl trying to spare herself the pain of losing her most prized and loved possessions. That thought was second guessed by the guards, since the smoke that was pouring from the windows was not black and ashy, but silky and white. Even more so, vague images were to be seen in the mysterious mist pouring from her windows.

In the house, Krenari had expected herself to die in the flames of burning books. But it must be against Zeus' will to have me die in this fire, she thought, perplexed. Slowly, but surely, Krenari walked out into the crowd of gaping people. She was ashamed at herself, for she thought that they were staring at her. That thought was somewhat true. At this time, Krenari did not realize it, but her dirty brown rags had been replaced with a silky, flowing blue gown. Diamonds and pearls were embedded in the hem of the ever beautiful blue dress. Sashes and silks and beautiful silver embroidery covered every square inch of the masterpiece.

Krenari looked down to find what Zeus had given her, and looked up to see that the once ever blue sky was covered in what seemed like cotton. But more importantly, she recognized images in them that were in her books.

"Oh mighty Zeus, I know I have dishonored you. And now you give me a gift that is only worthy to be upon a goddess' shoulders. Why have you not killed me?" Krenari asked, tears flowing down her face, looking up towards. As if an answer to her prayers, she began to float up in the air, into the cotton like substance.

A word came to her lips, "Clouds" she said. Before she knew it, she was standing anxiously in front of Zeus.

"For a long time, I have thought, and thought, wondering how to make that plain blue sky look more beautiful. For making my dream come true, I have made another goddess, goddess of the sky. The girl who shall take that position is you." Zeus said calmly.

From then on, Krenari lived in the clouds, still dazzled at the beauty she created. She never again was the selfish young woman she once was, but a loving, gracious, Goddess of the Sky.

God of Hair

By Brick

In a mountain, near the shore of a lake was a small log cabin. You could hear birds chirping everywhere, and smell flowers all over. The air tasted like a sweet strawberry cake, and felt like a soft puppy dog. The cabin was brown and it was a simple house. In it, there was one room a bed was in the corner of the room and a table in the other corner, and outside of the cabin was a camp fire where there was a pot roasting on the fire. In the cabin, lived a mother, Katrina, and a daughter, Capy. Katrina was a normal woman who looked like everyone else but her daughter, Capy, was special. Capy had long beautiful hair on her head unlike any god, or mortal. When Capy was born, Aphrodite the god of beauty wanted to have her hair. Aphrodite kept visiting their cabin, but every time she came they weren't there. Aphrodite got very jealous of Capy's hair.

One day, Aphrodite came to Capy's house when they were home. Aphrodite walked into the house disguised as an old woman. Capy, and her mom accepted her. After many minutes, Aphrodite's disguise wore off so she had to act. Aphrodite went into the kitchen of the small cabin and grabbed a knife, like a snake biting a person. She took the knife and went straight to Capy.

"Come with me or I will kill you!" Aphrodite yelled.

"Never!" Capy screamed.

"No!" her mom yelled, but it was too late. Aphrodite had lobbed Capy into a body bag and she was already up half of the side the mountain. Capy's mother started to run up the mountain but her legs gave out and she fell hopeless.

Aphrodite brought scared Capy to her house where she immediately threw her in a locked up room. The room was all wood and it had no furniture in it except for a very small table with scissors on top of it that were as big as the moon.

"Get comfortable," Aphrodite said and then she tossed Cappy a thin blanket that was torn up.

The next day, early in the morning Aphrodite walked into Capy's room with metal handcuffs in one of her hands and a thick rope in the other. Capy got very nervous. Diligently, Aphrodite dropped the rope and took the handcuffs straight to Capy. Before Capy could even blink, she was handcuffed and tied to the table. Aphrodite had the big scissors in her hand and was ready. In one chop of the scissors Capy had no more hair.

"Ahh!" she screamed. "My beautiful hair is gone! Let me go, please!"

Aphrodite let Capy go, and Capy went on an adventure. She hiked up Mount Olympus and when she got to the top she immediately searched for Zeus.

After three thrilling hours of searching, Capy finally found Zeus. Capy told him what Aphrodite had done to her and Zeus captured Aphrodite and put her in the jail of Mount Olympus.

Aphrodite was sentenced to seven years of jail by Zeus and his friends. While in jail, Aphrodite had a plan to create hair for all people out of Capy's hair. Aphrodite got to work and after two years of trying to create a spell to make hair Aphrodite finally figured it out a spell and right away she told Zeus.

"Lies!" Zeus yelled. "Everyone cannot have hair, it is special." Zeus banged on the table like a gorilla bounding his chest.

"I have tested the potion it works well," Aphrodite said then she pulled out a flap of skin with hair covering it. Zeus saw it with amazement. "Do you believe me now?" Aphrodite questioned.

Zeus responded quickly, "Yes, I believe you, now we must spread all of the potion all over the world." They took the bottles of potion and duplicated them one by one until they had enough. When there was enough for the whole world, they made wing and dropped the potions all over.

Instantly, people had beautiful hair, all over the world.

After it was all done, Aphrodite felt very bad about stealing Capy's hair so she went back to her cabin in the mountains to deliver her hair. When she got there, she saw that Capy had less beautiful hair than before so immediately she gave Capy her hair back, and apologized for everything she did.

When Aphrodite got back to Mount Olympus, she talked to Zeus, and she said that Capy should be the goddess of hair. Zeus thought about it for over three hours and then he finally agreed to Aphrodite's plan of Capy's being god of hair, and he told Hebe to go to Capy's cabin and make her an immortal.

When Hebe got there, Capy was shocked, and Capy's mother was even more shocked. Hebe told Capy to drink from the cup of immortality, and she did slowly. When done, instantly Capy was a god. Capy, the God of Hair.

The god of hair went to Mount Olympus with Hebe, and when they got there, Capy sat in her room and watched people do beautiful things with their hair. All of the gods lived happy with their hair, and loved it.

Saving the World's Gravity

By Jacob

Nite, the only good god before, Bamboom shut off the gravity, and turned all the other gods bad, was living in hiding in the snowcapped mountains of Ancient Greece. The area was covered in pine trees with a rocky terrain, and birds whistled while flying towards the village. In this village, named Bandwersie, lived a brown haired boy named Tanner who had blue eyes and was the shortest boy in Bandwersie. Tanner had a friend named Jeff with brown eyes, but he was blond and wealthier than Tanner.

One day, Tanner and Jeff were playing a sport they made, WatNat, when they threw a rock at a vase for part of their game, then the rock just floated up and they got mad, and asked around why gravity was off. Then while they were asking around, they heard lightning strike, then Tanner was given a piece of paper by an old woman in the circle of the city, Tanner read it and found out the gods were turning against everybody.

Nite found out that all the gods were turning against everybody, and he noticed the gravity was shut off, so when he heard Tanner and Jeff mad he had a thought. He said to himself, "If they wanted gravity back, I could use them to get it back." After that, Nite got a grin on his face and said, "Time to roll." So, Nite went out to find the only two people who wanted the gravity back, Tanner and Jeff.

Tanner and Jeff were going around the now ruined town, and then the aged woman said, "Nite is coming he's coming for you," she said while pointing at Tanner and Jeff, "BamBoom is coming also pick your side east for Nite or West for Bamboom pick wisely."

Soon after, Tanner asked as he was concerned, "Who is the good God and the bad because you said choose wisely so it has to be a good and bad?"

Almost as fast as a cheetah Jeff said, "Calm down she isn't there she just turned into dust something is up."

Almost after right that, they heard a huge boom and a pair of huge hands grabbed the boys and a booming voice said, "You shall bow down to your new lord BamBoom!"

After that, it was dark and they could not see a thing, they only where cold and smelled rotting corpses, then the ground under them was wet, and water was coming from over their heads dripping one by one by one on their heads slowly. It was as quiet as the night. They saw doors in a hall but then they thought they were standing staring in one but noticed they were in one. Jeff looked backwards, and saw a cracked floor a candle lit in the corner, and they could hear people yelling for food while water was dripping from the ceiling. Tanner then sat down and he felt something he looked down, and he saw it was green moss all over the cell in places.

Nite arrived at the town and noticed that the town smelled like a huge fire went through, and the boys were not there, and then he asked around. "Have you seen an old lady around that spoke of strange stuff by chance?" All the replies were either Yes, No, or I can't recall, but one stood out it was, "Ash... dust... gone."

Nite began looking around and saw ashes or dust on the ground of the circle of the street and said, "I'm sorry old Goddess you served us great now I am the truly only good god alive thank you for your service. BamBoom will pay what he has done to you." He blew the dust away and went back to his cave and thought of a plan to save them.

While walking where he thought Bamboom might have taken them, Nite stopped at a cave entrance, and blew dust from his hand and then the dust turned red meaning nobody was there. Then he said, "There was no way I could get them back now." Then he blew dust in a random direction, and it turned gold and he said, "My powers have to be broken.

So, he walked in that direction testing his luck and then a traveler said to his daughter, "Don't go in direction evil stuff there is there somebody said Bamboom could be there." Then a huge boom went over the land shaking the tree and making some come out of it roots and fly in the sky. Nite saw this and flew towards the sound source.

After flying for what felt like hours, he landed in the woods and sat on a log saying to himself while eating a dried up piece of bread that tasted like cardboard, "Nobody will ever find them again Bamboom took my only chance at getting them." Then Nite heard somebody running through the pine tree woods and he stood up and saw a boy cut with blond hair and brown eyes. Then Nite asked, "It looks like you have lost the trail."

The boy fell down heaving for breath and said, "Bamboom... Name... Jeff."

He fell asleep and Nite said, "I found a way to get gravity back on, Jeff thank you for showing up."

Jeff woke up and saw the blue sky and looked around and saw a man sitting on a log and Jeff got up and took a rock from the ground said, "I'm armed don't move just tell me how to get to BandWersie."

The man said, "Aren't you missing somebody important oh yea by the way I'm the god Nite."

Then Jeff yelled, "Oh Gods Tanner I just... just left him!" Looking scared while walking around.

Nite then replied, "It's ok we will get him back it requires and sacrifice first a human soul are you willing to give up your soul for him?" Trying to stay calm.

Jeff said, "Only if it means keeping Tanner alive." He said while looking at Nite.

Nite said, "Good let's go get that boy." Then Nite grabbed Jeff and started flying towards a cliff and Jeff yelled, "Oh help oh help please stop this isn't fair you were going to kill me!"

Then they landed and Nite said, "Here we are."

Jeff asked, "Why here there is nothing special about a cliff we are supposed to be finding Tanner not a cliff why are we here." Then Jeff looked over the cliff and said, "There is no end."

Nite said, "No down there is where Tanner is. This is the only way to get your friend back Jeff and gravity"

After that, Jeff replied, "Ok ok but won't I just fly up after jumping down since there is no gravity?"

"No not likely if I put this Gravity spell on you," Replied Nite.

"Let's go for it then," said Jeff questionably.

While Jeff was preparing, they heard a huge crash through the sky and Nite demanded, "Hurry up we don't have all day Zeus is murdering innocent people as we speak are you done," and then Jeff looked up and he had money in his hand and he held out his hand.

"Give this to Tanner when he gets back he will need it," Said Jeff. Then Jeff said, "Ready when you are" and then Nite reached out his hand and blew Golden dust onto him and Jeff asked, "What was that?"

"It was gravity spell and a protection spell, I am going to try to keep you alive but when you are out of range, you are out of Range. There is a lever down in the cliff if you don't go know there will be no Tanner in 2 hours."

"Ok, I'm going tell Tanner to behave and not get in trouble. Cya Nite nice knowing you." Then Jeff jumped off and a huge Boom went through the sky and gravity came back and Jeff was sucked up by internal Darkness.

Tanner heard something hit the ground he looked up and saw Jeff on the ground then his cell opened. Tanner near Jeff and saw Jeff moaning Tanner forgot about the horrible smell. Then the cave started collapsing and Tanner almost got crushed by rubble.

"Nite is up there go get him," said Jeff hurting.

"No I won't leave you, you are my only friend," pleaded Tanner.

"Go now while you can," Jeff said.

"Ok I'm going but I'm coming back," Tanner said to Jeff while walking away.

Tanner saw a huge rubble of rocks and wondered how will I ever get out of here then he saw a gap and he started to climb through it and he barely fit through. When he got out, he saw light and golden dust flowing through the air and there he saw Nite in the middle of it. When Tanner got up, he asked, "Are... you the god Nite?"

"Yes, now that you are out let's get you back to Bandwersie," said Nite

"No! I can't leave Jeff stuck in there all alone with the hideous monster of BamBoom!" yelled Tanner.

"Jeff? He is alive?" asked Nite.

"Yes, why you didn't think he was?" asked Tanner.

"No I just didn't think he would be able to sustain the fall even if he was able to survive," said Nite

"Ok, I don't know about you but I'm going to get him." demanded Tanner while he was crawling through the hole again. When he got on the other side, he saw golden dust and the rocks were dissolving in midair slowly.

"I have some unfinished business with BamBoom," said Nite.

"Ok, let's save Jeff first." said Tanner while Nite was nodding in agreement. When they saw Jeff again he was covered in ashes from the cave blowing up. After getting the ash off of Jeff, Tanner lifted him up, and started taking him out of the cave.

Nite called after them saying, "I'll meet up with you are BandWersie thank you for what you have done." After they left, Nite started walking deeper and deeper into the cave right into the lair of BamBoom. When he saw BamBoom, he noticed BamBoom was cut and dying and hooked up by tubes, that was when Nite noticed the switch was also his power source. Nite then unplugged the tubes and grabbed BamBoom. Then, while he was about to leave, Skeleton Warriors with swords and glowing red eyes came out of the walls. Bamboom let out a little chuckle, then Nite threw him on the ground and took out a sword hilt and cut through the warriors. After doing that Nite grabbed BamBoom and took him out of the rotten flesh smelling cave. Nite then with the last of his powers went up to Olympus to have Zeus lock him up.

After getting rest, Tanner woke up Jeff and said "Let's get going we are almost there I can't carry you try walking," Jeff nodded in reply. While they were walking, they saw golden dust in BandWersie and then they started running.

"How are you guys?" asked Nite.

"Never better," replied Tanner.

"Eh..." said Jeff.

"Oh yea here you go Jeff," said Nite and Nite shot him with a Golden Beam and Jeff felt better than before.

"Thank you I feel better" said Jeff.

"You guys have a good time and the Gods said to give you this," said Nite while

Handing them gold coins. "You can spend it but if you put these in the Waters in the mountains I will come down to see what is wrong." After Nite said that Nite went back to his cave.

Man's Best Friend

By Anonymous

Long ago, when only native people roamed North America, they often brought their lively companions with them. The wolves were wonderful, but they could also become unpredictable. The people walked through gray mountains with slowly melting snow which had tips of green plants sprouting up towards the enormous sun. You could just smell the freshness in the cool air, with the hint of rain and pine trees. Tasting the fresh water and experiencing the outdoors wasn't just a treat. The birds flew about happily tweeting their lively songs. Loud rushing rivers that carried salmon were a source of food, and so were the deer and elk.

These people would have survived on their own, but the wolves were their companions. Helping with the hunt and keeping away predators of sorts. They shed fur in the spring that was put into warm coats. But, although the wolves did these wonderful things, sadly, they were very unpredictable. Especially when the food supply was scarce. But, they were always there, helping diligently most of the time.

One day after another incident, Artemis, the Greek goddess of animals decided to get involved. She saw how the wolves, with their beautiful coarse coats that were a blend of gray, white, and black could be changed for the better.

Artemis went to Hecate. She knew she could accomplish it.

"Can you make something out of the wolves? Something that would be a better buddy?" Artemis proclaimed.
"Yes," Hecate started, "I'll even make them better than just that."

Hecate turned to glance at the tribe. A subtle purple mist rained down on the wolves. Spontaneously, they took the change. They now looked different- they were more miniscule, and less rugged. They didn't have as sharp as teeth. They even had a smaller frame.

Hecate took Artemis with her. "Look," she declared, "they will have an improved relationship. I'll make them talk and call them Husky's, like the leader of the pack."

As her word, the dogs spoke to the people. The people were startled, but they liked how things were going. Husky made it clear that they would be loyal and caring. They would show fondness for the humans until their last dying breath.

With everyone enjoying the excitement in the air, they thought nothing would go awry. But, Ailuros, the goddess of cats didn't like that all of a sudden, the people clearly preferred dogs.

Late that night, when the huskies and their people were slumbering and dreaming of running through the mountains, Ailuros snuck up. She had to be quick. It couldn't be loud. She couldn't reverse the dogs back into wolves, but she had another plan. A mist shrouded the pack. She had taken their voices. They would never speak to humans again.

"Now the people won't like the dogs as much," she devilishly thought as she bounded out into the woods, just as the sun started to rise over the mountains.

The dogs and the humans woke up. Some of the people woke up and started talking to the huskies. One person started telling Husky what they would do that day. Husky, wagged his tail in excited frenzy. Sniffing the sweet air, he opened his mouth to speak but words didn't come out. Only shrill barks.

Everyone was confused. Everything went into chaos. Everyone wondered what had happened.

Hecate looked sadly with Artemis. "I won't be able to fix this. Ailuros got jealous."

"Is there anything we can do?" Artemis asked.

"No," Hecate started, "But, Ailuros doesn't know that this will help the dogs. Not her."

Soon enough, the people and the dogs were able to communicate by using not words- but gestures and words that only the humans could speak. They grew together because they had not needed speech between them both to get closer.

Ailuros wailed in agony. Not only had her plan only failed, it had helped the opposing side. "What did I ever do to deserve this?" she screamed, madness in her voice.

From then on, dog has been very well known as man's best friend, in many other breeds that charm nearly everyone, from the husky, to golden retrievers, and German shepherds, you see dogs everywhere, right next to their proud owners.

The Creation of Color

By Starlia Astros

Long, long ago, when humans were just made from clay and were new to the Earth, there was one particular soul, and his name was Colore. He lived in the only city there was then, a small city that had been constructed from clay and sticks. It was a gray, colorless world with no creativity and excitement, just sadness and misery. He was a poet, the only poet that graced the Earth at the time. He was a tall man, with a long beard and a bald head. He was old and wise, since he had been around since the creation of humans. When he was created, Iris gifted him with creativity and color. He was blessed with happiness and generosity. But he could not help but feel unhappy, because everyone around him was jealous, mean, and selfish. He tried to make happiness and color spread, but he failed. His whole world literally black and white.

So, in his lamenting, he traveled to the edge of the cliff his city perched on. It was rough and ragged, with colorless waves splashing against gray crags. As the water splashed against him, he could not smell anything at all. He picked up a rock, and felt no texture, as it was not rough or smooth, not cold or warm. The poetic man looked back at the black buildings, then up at the white sun and gray sky. Colore felt sad, and uninspired. The lugubrious man threw his head up and shouted, "Oh gods, why have you done this? I would rather be like the others than live an unhappy life like this! There is no one who will smile with me and dance in the grass!" He cried in agony, and laid down on the gray grass as blue tears fell from his eyes. He watched in amazement, as the clear blue, sparkling water fell and hit the ground, but upon hitting the ground, the pure tear hit the ground and became black and muddled. Colore stood up, and looked around him. "The gods will know what to do," he said, "and I will go and ask them."

He traveled to a majestic temple of Zeus, laid some gray and black flowers, absent of fragrance, at the foot of the statue, and knelt down in prayer, whispering, "Mighty Zeus, please make me like the mortals you've created, so that I may live more happily."

Meanwhile, on Mount Olympus, the gods heard poor Colore's cry of agony. "The poor mortal!" exclaimed Zeus. "What shall we do?" he contemplated as he stroked his long gray beard, sparks emitting from his fingers as his stormy gray eyes thought.

"Hmph. Let him lament. He is only a mortal," scoffed Hera, tossing her luxurious brown hair and narrowing her cold green eyes.

"But he is unhappy. We should do something to help him," pleaded Hestia, her amber eyes shining with sympathy.

"We should change him. That is what he asks," growled Ares, crossing his muscular arms and narrowing his dark brown eyes.

"He is such a marvelous creation, should we really alter him?" inquired Apollo, his golden eyes widening with curiosity. The gods bickered for a while, debating on what to do. Finally, Hermes spoke up.

"Maybe we should put him through a test," the mischievous god quietly suggested. Zeus looked around as the gods expressed their approval. "Alright," said Hermes, winking, "I'll take care of it myself."

Colore got up from a kneeling position. He closed his eyes, but when he slowly opened them, he was surrounded by a ring of fire! Colore moaned, but he stood strong as the fire inched closer and closer. "If the gods decreed it," he said, "then it shall be done."

But instead of being consumed by the flame, Colore was transported to a deep pit of darkness! He heard wind rushing around his ears, and below, he felt the heat of glowing lava below him, and braced himself. "If the gods decreed it," he shouted, "then it shall be done!" He grew closer and closer, but right when he was about to hit, he was transported again!

He felt cold water splash against his skin, and smelled salt. He opened his eyes, and saw deadly sharks attacking him! "If the gods decreed it," he whispered shakily, "then it shall be done." He cried, shivering as he knelt down. He closed his eyes, waiting for the Fates to cut his string of life. He heard the sharks chomping at the small piece of wood he kneeled on. He wept, begging the gods to let him live. He didn't want to die, but knew the gods did it for a reason. He laid down and closed his eyes. Thaos, god of sleep, carried him to Mount Olympus.

When Colore awakened, he look around and saw bright glowing lights. His eyes widened at the marvelous sight he was beholding. He gasped. There stood the great gods of Olympus before him! He shook as he gratefully took in the sweet smell of nectar and the bedazzling beauty of the gods. He looked around at the gods. Hera and Zeus stood closest to him, Zeus smiling ever so slightly, Hera frowning in disgust. Apollo and Aphrodite were trying to get closer. Apollo grinned and blew his curly blond hair out of his eyes, and Aphrodite looked at him with curious blue eyes that sparkled like the ocean. Hestia, Hebe, and Demeter gazed at him with motherly smiles. Colore glanced around, amazed at what he saw. He knelt down and cried at what beauty and color his eyes beheld.

"Colore! Rise!" Zeus boomed in a majestic voice.

"Wh-what is it y-your honor...m-majesty, h-highness?" sputtered Colore, shaking.

"We heard you pleas and put you through a test. You've proven that you have faith in us. We will help you," Zeus shouted, shaking the ground.

"Thank you, thank you great and mighty Zeus! Thank you!"

"We will take care of you." The gods nodded and smiled, except Hera who scoffed and turned her head.

Colore's eyes shot open. He looked around, and was amazed by what he saw. He took a breath, and smelled fresh, green grass and the salty waters of the ocean. He went down and stared at a flower, with its rich burgundy color, fragrant scent, and soft, smooth petals. But most of all, he was amazed how his people changed. He went past shops that had been closed before and he savored the smell of fresh baked bread. Colore look into the window and saw intricately woven braids of bread and powdered pastries. He went past another shop and heard the scraping of metal against wood, and saw magnificent carvings made out of wood. He walked past yet another store, and felt heat against his skin, smelled ashes and cinders, heard the banging of a hammer, and saw bedazzling jewelry fit for the gods.

Colore was as happy as a lark, dancing and swaying as his neighbors expressed themselves and his world was filled with color. And when Colore sat himself on the same cliff he had sat mere hours ago, Zeus made Colore the god of creativity. His skin now sparkled, his toga was made of all different colors, and his wreath was made of fabulous jewels, blooming flowers, and figures of the gods. Zeus had a seat among his council for Colore, but Colore preferred to spend his time with the mortals. He lived on, inspiring others to be creative and think outside of the box.

Cleon

By Marcus Baer

A rock fell from under her foot. Her hand slipped. She hung there for a moment. Her life flashed before her eyes. She panicked to grab the rocky ledge, gripped a rock, and used her elbows to crawl onto the cliff. As she stood up, she gasped for breath. She gazed out over the mountain range and down at her small home village, Bostathaer.

Let's back up a little: In the small Greek city-state of Bostathaer, lived a beautiful girl, Cleon. Her red lips complimented her sky blue eyes, and her brown hair tumbled about her. Her long dark eyelashes and small face made her the most beautiful and most desired woman in the town, and she lived with her father, one of Apollo's priests. Although her father was a faithful man and a priest in the Greek religion, Cleon was not certain that the gods even existed. She decided that she would climb to the top of Mt. Olympus and see the gods for herself, if they were real. Many brave men offered to go with her, most of them had already been turned down for marriage by her multiple times before. After Cleon's father found out about her wanting to leave, he begged her not to go, but, without hesitation, Cleon ran away to prove her father and entire city-state wrong.

And, that about brings us to the present. Cleon was standing on the cliff on Mt. Olympus gazing out over the magnificent, breathtaking views of the mountains, lakes, rivers, and her small village of Bostathaea. She turned back to the mountain and began climbing up the rocky and rough terrain. Tears ran down her face as blood poured from her hands. As she scaled the almost vertical slope, jagged rocks cut her feet. The blood on her hands began to dry, but the rocks did not stop tearing at her flesh.

As she reached the top of the mountain, she gasped. It was real. Yes, it was real all right. A huge palace surrounded by a wall sat atop the massive mountain. It was nearly silent, but Cleon thought she heard someone singing a beautiful song. A huge man wearing a robe and holding a lightning bolt appeared from the ginormous palace. He was at least three hundred feet tall. He almost stepped on Cleon, but when he saw her, he picked her up.

"Well, well, well! What do we have here?" he asked. He stared hard down at her, making her feel extremely uncomfortable. She could taste her fear in the air.

"I...I...I wa-...um... um...I...," Cleon stammered.

"Oh yeah. You're that Cleon girl. I've been expecting you," boomed the huge man, whom Cleon knew must be Zeus. Zeus did not stop staring down at her with his intense eyes.

"Huh? Wha-...what da ya... ya...ya mean?" asked Cleon. She stuttered and began panting and sweating.

"I've been watching you, girl," roared Zeus. "I know who you are. Your father is the priest of my friend, Apollo. Ya don't believe, aye? Well how 'bout now? Do you still doubt me?" asked Zeus. Now Cleon was scared half to death. She leaned back on her hands and panicked.

"What are ya talking...talking about? I've always believed," lied Cleon as she cast her eyes down to the ground and wringed her hands.

"Lying to a god, are ya?" boomed Zeus.

"That's my sister...Yeah! It's my sister who doubts you," said Cleon, adding on to her chain of lies. She began to sweat, and she wiped her brow.

"Well now you're just lying to get out of a lie. Still haven't learned your lesson? Well, I'll show you what happens to doubters!" shouted Zeus. "Hmm..." He rubbed his chin. "Persephone!" screeched Zeus.

Another huge human being came out of a cottage that Cleon hadn't even noticed because it was covered with flowers and grass. "Yes, your majesty?" asked the beautiful girl as she made a small curtsy.

"Take this girl to the dungeon!" yelled Zeus.

"Yes, sir," said Persephone in a soft voice. She took Cleon from Zeus and walked towards a huge cement and stone jail. But, as soon as Zeus turned to walk away, Persephone turned for her hut. She walked into her hut, set the girl down on a table, and grabbed a huge jar from a shelf. A blue, shimmering liquid was inside the jar. The cottage smelt like dirt and flowers, and the fact that it was just dug into a hill rather than built explained that. Flower pots and jars filled with strange glowing liquids lined the walls. The only light was coming from a single hand-made candle and the small window on the door. After Persephone drank the liquid, she picked up Cleon. "Hurry! We need to get out of here before this potion kicks in," said Persephone. She quickly walked out the door and set off down the mountain. She set Cleon down, then stood still, muttering what sounded like a spell under her breath. All of a sudden, she started to shrink. She shrunk to the size of a human, and walked alongside Cleon.

A long silence, then Cleon asked, "Why did we have to get out of your house before you shrunk?"

"Two reasons. Reason one; it would take too long to walk all the way across my house as a mortal human. And two; I'd be too small to reach the door handle, and we'd be stuck inside," answered Persephone.

"So, if you're a goddess, why do you live in that tiny cottage, when all of the other gods and goddesses live in huge palaces and castles and mansions and what-not?" asked Cleon after a long silence.

Persephone sighed and said, "Well, about...um...let's say...two hundred years ago," she began, then stopped walking and sat down on a rock. Cleon could feel the sadness in the air as Persephone continued, "A girl about your age needed my help. She was my daughter. After becoming a goddess, I was not allowed to talk to, interfere with, or come in contact with humans. But my daughter needed my help. She had been kidnapped by Hades just like I was more than four hundred years ago. Hades said that he would not let her go unless I came down to the Underworld and ate with him and my daughter. But I did not forget that anyone who ate in the Underworld would be trapped there for-"

"Wait. I thought that you ate in the Underworld. So wouldn't you be there right now?" interrupted Cleon.

"Well, my sister, Aphrodite, saved me by making Hades fall in love with her, thereby tricking him into letting me go if she stayed. But as soon as I was gone, she followed because she had not yet eaten in the Underworld. But Hades had my daughter, and I tried to save her by going down to the Underworld and getting her, but only pretending to eat. But Zeus found out about my plans, and he kicked me out of the palace for interfering with a human. Hades realized that I wasn't coming, and killed my daughter," a tear rolled down her cheek as she finished her story and stood up. "We better go. This potion is going to wear off."

All of a sudden, Persephone whisked Cleon into her arms and carried her all the way down the mountain. But she wasn't just going fast. She was practically flying!

"How did you do that!?" asked Cleon, staring wide-eyed at Persephone.

"When I'm human-sized, I still have the strength and speed of a goddess," replied Persephone, acting like it was no big deal.

"You saved my life! How can I ever repay you?" asked Cleon. Persephone shook her head and disappeared into a cloud of sparkles and mist. Cleon spotted her house, and, teary-eyed, sprinted towards it to find her father standing perfectly still, staring into Cleon's empty room. He looked up, smiled, wiped away his tears, and hugged his daughter. He stepped away, and looked into his daughter's eyes. "You were right!" cried Cleon, breaking into tears on the ground. "I saw Zeus, and Persephone. It was beautiful. I shouldn't have ever doubted you," she said through her tears.

"I love you," said Cleon's father.

"I love you too," she replied. Cleon had learned a valuable lesson: not to try to prove certain things. They ate together that night, and the room was quiet as they climbed into their small beds. Cleon finally got married to a handsome young prince, and he replaced Cleon's father in her life. Yes, he died very young, at sixty-one years old. Then, the prince and his beautiful new bride lived happily ever after.

Powerless Imagination

By Michelle

A long time ago, when the Greek gods dominated the Earth, there was a very unique type of goddess, the goddess Fantasia. With her long, graceful, colorful wings, and her dainty feet, she had almost a pixie like appearance. Her eyes were a color nobody could describe. They were all the most brilliant colors of the universe, mixed into one breathtaking, enchanting color. Her hair was a faded gold, with shimmering white streaks strewn into it. It seemed to always hover, even though there was no breeze. Fantasia was the goddess of imagination and creativity. She was not worshipped, the goddess worked in mysterious ways, hardly anyone, including the gods, knew who she was. But she did possess one thing, one thing that affected the whole world. Every one hundred years, a prophet of Fantasia was born and the whole world rejoiced, even though they did not know it. This prophet would walk the earth and inspire others to imagine, to dream, and to fantasize about wonderful things.

But as the earth grew older, and the living grew more mundane, the power of Fantasia started to wane. In Athens, Greece people had stopped believing. They thought that they were omniscient, and that they were the center of the universe. They thought that there was no need for dreaming, for imagining, because they knew everything that ever was.

As it so happened, it had been exactly one hundred years since the last prophet of Fantasia had walked the earth. And so on that fateful day, the next prophet of Fantasia was born. Her name was Crederia.

Crederia was extremely ordinary. She had ordinary brown hair, an ordinary nose, and she was an ordinary height. The one part that struck every one, were her eyes. Crederia had electrocuting, sky blue eyes. They were filled with so much wonder and so much depth, that one could almost get lost in her eyes. As Crederia grew older, her creativity grew stronger. She would ask,

"I wonder what would happen if a tremendous ship grew wings and flew all over the world?" But no one replied, all anyone ever did to show that they were listening was that they would look at her peculiarly as if Crederia were insane. Her parents grew worried, for there were whispers everywhere about how their daughter was crazed.

"What will we do with her?" they asked each other. What they didn't know was that deep, deep underground where nobody could incidentally discover her, the goddess Fantasia was watching from her deathbed, fatigued but hopeful about what this little girl would mean for her.

On her 13th birthday, after all the candles had been blown, and every bit of bit of creamy hummus, flatbread, and wine had been devoured, Crederia kissed her parents goodnight, made an offering to the gods, and went to sleep. Then, the dreams approached her. Out of sheer black, a light started to shine and Fantasia floated towards the girl, graceful and delicate as ever, and spoke to her.

"Hello Crederia," the goddess greeted. Her voice as soft and smooth as melted butter.

"Wh-who are you?" Crederia stuttered, confused and frightened, yet evidently dazzled.

"I am the Fantasia, goddess of imagination and creativity, and I am delighted with you, my darling." At this, Crederia blushed furiously, her fear of the goddess began to rapidly dissipate, and was replaced with adoration and reverence. "I need your help," Fantasia admitted.

"But...why? Are you not a goddess?" Crederia asked with a baffled look on her face.

"Yes, that is true, but not many people know that I am a goddess. "I prefer to work in a secret way," she answered. "Do you see that, that, is one of the many reasons that my power is weakening? "People do not believe creativity any more. They believe that imagination is a waste of time. They believe that one shouldn't dream," she said as she hung her head in defeat. Crederia, still confused asked,

"How am I supposed to help? I am no one particularly special, just your typical, crazy-girl." With that, Fantasia smiled and replied,

"Have you ever noticed you are much more inspired you are than any other person in this town?"

"Yes."

"That is because I have blessed you. Now that, that is how you will help me. You will go all over this town, all over this world persuade people to believe in imagining, to believe in dreaming, to believe in everything that you believe in. But there is one thing that you must promise me. You will never tell anyone about me. Even in the most desperate of situations, you must not tell anyone about me. Do you understand?" All Crederia could do was stare and nod. "Well then, I must be on my way and you have a long journey ahead of you, so rest dear child, rest." Then, as she watched, Fantasia faded away, and Crederia returned to reality.

The next morning, Crederia woke with a newly born sense of wisdom in her. She rushed ran down to the center of Athens and started telling everybody to imagine, to be creative. But, just like always, nobody paid any attention to the crazy girl rambling about random things.

Crederia noticed this, and decided that one way to get everybody's attention was to be loud. Louder than the bustle of people buying needs. Louder, than the ranting of the merchants trying to sell their stuff. Louder, than the children squealing as they chased each other around. So Crederia took a big gulp of air, opened her mouth, and let loose an extremely high pitched scream.

"AAAHHHHHIIIEEEE!" Now all eyes were on her. It was absolutely silent. It seemed that even Mother Nature herself had stopped to listen to what this young girl had to say.

Crederia shakily looked around her, and finally realized the reality of her situation. How was she supposed to convince hundreds of people to believe in something that they didn't even know about? Why would they believe her, for even a second? After all, she was the insane girl nobody took seriously.  
Then, she realized that this was not about her at all. This was about saving something that was absolutely wonderful, something that would give zest to everyone's lives. This was something bigger than her.

Crederia took a deep breath to calm her nerves, and she began to talk. Crederia told everyone about how imagination was disappearing, how creativity was dying, and about how dreams would never come true. When she finished, again, there was silence.

Then, the crowd exploded.

"What happened out there?" Crederia's parents demanded. It was after her big speech, and she was still dazed about what had happened. "Tell me what happened?" her parents asked again. Crederia sighed and replied,

"I really don't know. The crowd was sort of split, it was all so, so confusing." Her parents just shook their heads, and prodded her further. "Part of the crowd was cheering for me, while the other half was discouraging me." She was lying. Nobody was cheering for her.

As a consequence, Crederia's parents forbid her to go outside anymore. But, this could not stop her. She found different ways for her to sneak out. Through the windows, slipping out the door, at night. Whatever it was, she always found a way out.

Whenever she went outside to tell everybody else about imagination, and creativity, she got much the same effect. Until one day, when things went in a very special way.

Crederia had tried so many times to get the people to trust what she was saying, but nothing seemed to be changing. Still, Crederia had to keep going. The goddess Fantasia was relying on her.

So, again, Crederia dragged herself to the marketplace and climbed atop the giant pile of fruit boxes that was just always there. As she was reiterating what she had said for the past five days, a few things went through her head that she should have had payed attention to, but she didn't.

For one, there was almost the twice the amount of people there today, then there was any other day. Second, the expressions on the people's faces were not disdain, or ignorance. It was true, genuine interest. And the third one was that, two thirds of the people who made up the crowd were children.

"And that, that is why we should believe. For ourselves, for the next generation, for the people we love," and as she finished, for the second time this week, the crowd exploded. But this time, it was not with hatred or discouragement, it was with praise and understanding. It seemed that when she had been making her speeches, people had been listening. The just had not had the courage to say so.

Over the next few days, people began to smile more, to build more, and to dream more. Athens began to prosper into what was called their Golden Age. It looked like she had created a happy ending, just like the ones in stories. Crederia looked on as the people's minds began to open and really take in the sheer power of their creativity, and to be honest, she felt proud of herself for making this happen. She could see a sort of aura that surrounded all the people now, a happy aura, sort of as if there true selves were rejoicing and celebrating, now that they had been let out.

One night, as Crederia lay in bed, dreaming about what was in store in the future, her mind blacked out, there was nothing to be seen, and a new dream came to her. Fantasia floated towards her, stunning and fascinating as ever, but now just a wisp of life. Crederia was confused. She thought that she had saved the goddess. She had gotten the people of Athens to be creative and dream. She had gotten them to dream big dreams. She had worked so hard to accomplish this. So why hadn't the goddess's powers been restored?

"Crederia..." Fantasia said in a bare whisper, as she reached out her hand. "Come with me." Crederia stared after her, a million question swirling around in her head, but finally she took a deep breath and took Fantasia's hand.

As they walked further and further away, they emerged into a brilliant light universe. The place they were in, was extremely similar to a long hallway that had no end. There were doorways lined up on the right and the left.

This seemed normal enough for a hallway, what was very queer about this special hallway was that, from each door shined a bright light in every color possible. One was Magenta while another door was the most beautiful Baby Boy Blue, it was simply magical.

Also, from these doorways came all kinds of different smells and sounds. Crederia stopped and closed her eyes, just to listen and to smell. She could hear horses neighing, children laughing, and even the soft pitter-patter of falling rain. She could smell fresh baked pita, the smoke that came from a fire, the stink of cow poop, and a strong lemony scent. Fantasia, noticing her wide eyes, said,

"Interesting, no? These are the dreams from every person that lives in the universe. Some of them are the most wonderful dreams in that person will ever have. And sadly, some of them are the worst nightmares that person will ever have."

"Is my dream behind one of those doorways too?" Crederia asked.

"Of course, like I said, everybody's dream is in this hallway somewhere." As Fantasia replied, her face fell into a sad, but adoring smile. "You, my dearest, have done me so proud, and this is how I repay you." At this Crederia became increasingly confused.

"What do you mean? Did I not get Athens to imagine? Are you not saved?"

"No. I am not saved, at least not yet. You see, even though you did a beautiful job of helping me, it was not enough. The sheer power of Athen's creativity is not enough to save me."

"B-but, you said I would save you."

"I know, but it seems that I was mistaken. Athens, by herself, cannot save me, I need the whole of Greece, maybe even the whole world to imagine, dream, and believe. Then, and then only will I be strong enough to rise again."

"Then I have failed you. I will never be able to convince all of Greece, much less the world!" Crederia wailed.

"You will not be alone, every one hundred years, a prophet of mine is born, just like you. They will help you too." As she said this, Fantasia flickered, then her feet started to dissolve. Crederia gasped in horror. "It seems that my time had come. Thanks to you Crederia, I was able to generate enough power to meet you in your dream. Soon, I will no longer be in physical form to guide you, but I will always be with you. You must take courage and persevere on."

Then Fantasia dissolved into nothingness. But as she died, a ribbon of golden smoke flew into Crederia's heart, and a billion other strips slipped under the doors to the dreams. Crederia turned away as a single tear made its way down her face onto the floor of the room of dreams.

The next morning, Crederia woke up, and gently rocked herself back and forth while tears rained onto her pillow. Her face became damp with her tears, and her hair became a frizzy mess from her fingers raking through it. If it were up to her, she would never go out into the world again. She never wanted to see the soft, bright sunshine or hear the chirps of cheerful children. All Crederia wanted to do was lie in bed and forget her past and her present. But it wasn't up to her, for the second time in her small little life, she realized that she couldn't just give up on something she believed in, when people were relying on her. Fantasia needed her, the world needed her. So eventually, Crederia put on a brave face, stood up and turned to face the future.

Zoe and Abelino

By Ellie

There was once a time when no women roamed the earth; there were only men. They lived in the beautiful, rolling green hills of what is now Greece, roaming across the fertile land, over clear babbling creeks, and through berry-scented forests where the trees kissed the clouds in greeting. These first humans were born of fire, which was given to them by the kind earth mother, Gaea. But these beings had no one to teach them to cook, build, or survive frigid winters. Therefore, these people were crude nomads, traveling to temperate meadows where there was more food.

Then, one day a man of flame was born like all the others. But something was different. They named him Abelino. Abelino was tall and strong, but didn't participate in what we would call 'organized' hunting, instead finding mushrooms that smelled of fresh earth and sweet nuts that crackled at each bite for his dinner. Instead of wrestling animals before killing them, he devised more humane traps. He would stop and pick flowers with velvety, pale petals on the way to the summer meadows, against the way of the tribe, who carried nothing with them.

Then one day, sadness visited Abelino; he became lonely. This sadness overcame him, but he wasn't stopped. He went and made an odyssey across the known world to the only god at the time, the earth mother, Gaea.

"Gaea, please. I am lonely among these people. They don't understand me. They are vapid, and I hate being lonely. Give me someone different," He begged the goddess. She felt sorrow for him and decided to make a being that was a facsimile of her human form; a girl. They named her Zoe, in a loose translation of the letters in the word 'life' in Greek. She had long hair the color of fresh soil, and eyes deep blue as the ocean, and sparkled with knowledge of the terra firma.

When they returned to the tribe, the men didn't know what to think of this new being, except that she smelled like fresh strawberries, she was a white elephant. But Zoe was appalled at their unrefined living.

"Well," Zoe exclaimed, acting slightly miffed. "Are we going to just sleep on the ground? You know, this could be better if I helped you find another way." The chief furrowed his brow and his eyes became narrow.

"We really don't think this could be any other way. This is how we always do it, I personally think it builds character, and that's good in a warrior." Zoe just stared. I'll show you, you numbskull. I can make this better, she thought, as the sky turned a gentle shade of rosy gold behind her.

This led to the invention of the bed, tent, and later the house. Regrettably, these didn't catch on right away.

"This isn't the way we've always done it," the chief would exclaim. Despite this rebuke, Abelino and Zoe still trekked with the clan, harnessing animals to pull a wagon with their tent and food.

"Walking makes strong warriors," grumbled the chief.

One day, they were traveling when they heard something. A great rumbling like that of lions that vibrated like an earthquake, and cracked the earth as if some huge being was stomping around. They had woken Echidna, the worst monster in creation. They sprinted across the field. The rumbling worsened, then it suddenly stopped. They were in immense trouble.

Later that night, the humans sat around a roaring fire licking at the darkening air, the scent of hickory smoke filling the air, in counsel (which was Zoe's idea) on what to do.

"I believe our course of action is the one we know best. We run at the beast. We punch the beast. Done," the chief smugly explained, so all the men went to bed, thinking that as the best plan. Abelino set up their tent, silently crawled inside like a small animal, and fell into the dark void of sleep. Zoe sat awake for some time, pondering in perplexed, yet pensive mood inside their ox-hide tent. She laid back, turned on her side, and curled up on her soft wolf skin blanket, her hand gently caressing the long strands of hair. And then, an idea.

"Abelino, get up."

"Wha...?" he mumbled groggily. He blinked his eyes as they adjusted to the darkness.

"How big can you make one of your rabbit traps?" asked Zoe?

"Not sure. How big do you need?" So off they went, into the morning gloom to the dank cave that housed the terrible Echidna.

Echidna had been having a good day. She ate five wild boars and a horse. She scared off a hunting party of people. She went to sleep as cheerful as a giant child of evil can get. It was early morning when she heard the brouhaha outside. My, I can hear humans shouting outside, thought Echidna. They sound like a crowd of bulls. These foolish humans should know better. Don't know what they taste like. Better find out. She stepped into the slowly brightening sunshine (Terrible stuff. Why does it exist? To make me burn?). Suddenly, a meticulously placed noose tightened around her colossal serpentine foot. She was bound, not to escape for another 100 years.

The humans had learned their lesson to use brains over brawn, but Gaea was still worried. If Zoe was the only thing to keep them in line, there would be trouble. She decided that she would add females to the human race, including gods.

Where is Zoe now, you ask? She is diligently sentient on Mount Olympus as a minor goddess, handmaiden to the goddesses and best friend of Hebe.

"Hey, Hebe, do you know what the humans are putting on this internet of theirs? Videos of people falling on their faces. I wish they knew better," Zoe sighed. Hebe smiled knowingly at her friend.

"Someday they will learn. After all, these computers haven't even been around for one hundred years. It was the same thing with the wagon, remember?" They both smirked.

Is there only one?

By Ella Kruse

Way deep, deep down in the bottom of the ocean, where light barely is seen and beauty covered the floor, there was a village of pescado. Pescado were the tiny little creatures of the village who swam around with bright beautiful scales and long stunning tails. One particular pescado was named Dinero. He was one of the most popular, kind hearted fish of the ocean with bright blue eyes. One day he was swimming along the ocean floor and a sparkle came to his eye.

He darted over to it. He was excited to see what it was. Dinero picked it up, and took it back to his village where he showed all of his friends. After examining the majestic, shiny object, they realized it was a penny! All the fish of the village came out and all started fighting over it. They all wanted a penny but there was only one. While all of the fish were still fighting, he scurried away and thought of a brilliant idea. He would first go to Hades and ask for more. As he swam through the majestic ocean, he finally came to his destination where he found Hades.

Where Hades lived, it very dark and gloomy, it was like the dungeon of the sea. Dinero tried to not go near his house when he could, but he knew this was an emergency.

"Um, Hades are you there?" Dinero said quivering.

"What do you want?" he replied.

"Well, I was wondering if you knew where the gleaming, round, coins were coming from and if you could help me look for them?" He knew Hades could sometimes get a little feisty, and this was very risky.

"No! I refuse to help any of you Pescado's, and plus I am busy, leave now!" With that, Dinero left feeling disappointed but still anxious to keep looking. His next hope was to go to the Nymphs and see if they could help him.

Within three minutes, he was at the Nymph's house which was stunning, and it was the most beautiful area of the ocean. He knocked at the door, no answer, he knocked again, no answer. He went over to the window and glanced in but saw nothing. At that point, he was feeling discouraged, but there was one more hope, Poseidon. It would be a long journey but he was feeling confident that Poseidon would know where all the pennies were.

Thirty minutes later, when Dinero finally arrived at Poseidon's hut, he knocked on the door, and with a bright, welcoming appearance, Poseidon opened the door.

"Oh Poseidon, I am so glad you are here!" Dinero rejoiced.

"Well, what can I help you with?" Poseidon asked.

"Today, when I was searching the bottom of the ocean, I found a round, very shiny object, I was wondering if you knew where more of them were, and if you could help me find them?"

"Oh yes, I know exactly what you are talking about, and earlier today when I was taking my morning stroll, I found a whole pile of them!"

"Oh great! Can you tell me where they are?"

"Yes, only if you promise me one thing," Poseidon demanded.

"Oh of course! I will do anything, as long as you will show me where the beautiful, glistening coins are."

"You will have to make a fabulous dinner for all of my guests I will be having tomorrow. I will expect you be here tomorrow at 1pm." Dinero knew this would be a challenge but if he wanted to find all the coins and pennies, he would do whatever took.

"So where are they," Dinero questioned.

"Oh yes, so, do you know where the landfill is?"

"Yes, I do."

"Well, if you go twenty feet to the left and dig a hole that is one foot deep, you will find that there is a bag, and within that bag, you should find all of the coins you were looking for!"

"Oh thank you so much! I will be here right at 1 o'clock to make a fabulous dinner for all of your guests." Off Dinero went to go looking for the pennies. He submerged himself, but once he came to his destination, he started digging right away. He had been digging for a while and when he was just about to give up he saw the top of a bag!

"I found it!" he cried. He pulled out the bag, looked in, and there he saw what he had been looking for this whole time! There were tons of pennies and all different kinds of coins! He was so excited, he couldn't wait to show all the pescado of the village so he grabbed the heavy bag and off he swam.

Once he was about half way home, he noticed the bag was getting really, really heavy because of how many coins there were. He did not know what to do. He decided he would take a little break and rest for a few minutes. As he was taking a break, he realized he was very hungry. He set the bag down and went over to get a bite of seagrass. After he had a few bites and he was full again, he went back to where he had placed his bag of coins and realized Hades was there and he had been looking through all the coins!

"What do you think you are doing?" questioned Dinero.

"Well, look what we have here," Hades said in his creepy voice, "I was just looking what you had found."

"These are mine! Do not touch them, please. They took me a long time to find and, I am very proud of them." Just then, Hades snatched the coins out of Dinero's hand.

"Look whose they are now," Hades said smirking. Then, all of a sudden, Hades sneezed. He threw the bag of coins without realizing it, and Dinero quickly raced away with them and got away.

Dinero swam the rest of the way home with no problems, and when he reached the village, all the fish were still fighting over the one coin Dinero had found earlier but once they had seen what he had found, they all rejoiced with happiness!

"You found them!" said one pescado.

"Where were they?" said another.

"Settle down, settle down," said Dinero joyfully, "I found these by the landfill but they are going to all be mine-" When all of the other fish heard this, they felt disappointed. "But as I was saying, they are all going to be mine but I am going to let each of you reach in the bag with your eyes closed and chose one." When Dineo said this, all of the fish went crazy! They were so excited! So one by one, they reached into the bag and each got to take one.

After all of the fish chose their smooth, fascinating coin, Dinero realized there was not even one left for him. This made him very aggravated. His face turned red and he started pacing back and forth. Then, he remembered something. Where was the one coin he had originally found at the start he wondered? He went looking for it and there it was lying in the floor. He knew this was the one coin he wanted because he thought this was the most special one of all.

That night, while Dinero was lying in his bed felt very proud and relieved. He knew he had made a huge accomplishment that day and was very proud of it.

Early the next morning, Dinero woke up and knew this would be a very important day. Today was the day he had to go to Poseidon's house and cook a meal for all of his guests. He first cooked a great breakfast for himself with a seaweed and algae smoothie.

"When I am cooking it feels like a dream," Dinero said. Smoothies were his favorite and he thought they tasted as if they were desert.

After the amazing breakfast, he watched a little fish vs. turtle race on TV, and then he started getting ready for his big day.

One hour later, he stood knocking at the front door of Poseidon's house.

"Hello Dinero," Poseidon said, "Come on in." He came in and sat on the couch.

"So, what will I be making for all of the fish tonight?" Dinero said making sure he was being as polite as he could.

"You will be making a salad, seagrass spaghetti, and an ice cream dessert."

"Great! I guess I will get started."

"Everything you will need will be in the refrigerator and the guests will be here at 5pm and we will eat at 6pm so you want to make sure you are done by then." With that, Dinero started right away because he knew this was a very big deal and he wanted to make sure everything he did was done just how it was supposed to be. He worked and worked until he thought everything was perfect!

"Oh, it smells almost like a restaurant! I have put so much effort into this and I think it has paid off just in time too." Because just then, he heard the first person ring the doorbell.

An hour later, when everyone was seated around the table, Poseidon make a special toast to Dinero for all of his hard work that had gone into preparing this amazing food!

"And here is to Dinero for all of great preparation and hard work! Let's give it up to Dinero!" Everyone yelled and cheered!

As the long night went on, after Dinero had cleaned up the kitchen, he decided it would be better for him to go home. That night he slept very well and woke up the next morning feeling bright and happy. He learned that giving to others is important, and he felt happy from that day on.

The Game of Champion

By Jakob

A few years ago, in Houston, Texas, where there were beautiful flowers that smell like honey, everything tasted like pineapple, all the birds sang, all the food felt like chocolate, every flower looked gorgeous, and everything was joyful. Among this beauty, lived an awesome god named Champion. Champion was a great god who had long blonde hair, was really fat, and loved video games. Everyone who knew him said that Champion was the greatest video game player ever, but four other gamers, named Richtofen, Dempsey, Takeo, and Nikolai did not believe this. Instead, they thought they were better than Champion.

One day, Champion decided to go examine the other gamers' skills, so he turned into a terrible gamer named Matthew.

"Hey! I'm new, and I really love video games. I heard you guys play video games, and are like the masters. I was wondering if I could watch you play," he asked the other gamers.

"Sure. Why not? We love to show new players how we roll," said Nikolai.

"Thanks," exclaimed Matthew.

Champion realized the other gamers were really good. They conquered every level of every game they played on their first try. Champion began to suspect that they might even be better than he was. "Wow! You guys are really good!" he said.

After a while, a crowd of people showed up and admired their excellent skills. Champion grew terribly jealous of the other gamers' skills and fans. He turned back into himself and exclaimed, "You guys are outrages! I challenge you to a battle of video games! Whoever wins will be declared the best video gamer ever."

"We accept your challenge, and we declare that there shall be no cheating, hacking, or anything like that during the games," declared Dempsey and Takeo.

The next day, Black Ops 1: Zombies, Shangri la was chosen as the first game to determine who would be the best gamer ever. The gamers got ready and began playing. The game lasted roughly 10 hours. Champion completed 153 rounds. Richtofen, made it through 149 rounds. Dempsey got to round 151, and Takeo got to round 152. Nikolai completed 155 rounds, making him the winner of the first round.

After one week, it was time to start the second battle. This time the game selected was Modern Warfare 3. Champion and Takeo played first. Champion won by 75 points. Champion versus Richtofen was the second round. This time Richtofen came out on top. In the third round, Champion beat Dempsey by 58 points. The fourth round ended with Nikolai winning by three points. Because Champion won two rounds and the gamers won two rounds, the second battle had to be decided by tie breaker. The final round was all four gamers against Champion. Champion won by one point and was declared the winner of the second battle.

Another week passed, and the third and final battle began. The game chosen for the final battle was Pac-Man. The first person to play was Dempsey, who beat 53 rounds. The next player, Takeo beat 75 rounds. Nikolai played next and beat 81 rounds. Richtofen topped Nikolai by beating 89 rounds. Finally, it was Champion's turn to play Pac-Man. He barely lost to Richtofen by beating 88 rounds. The gamers had won two out of three battle and were therefore declared the best video gamers ever.

Unexpectedly, Champion said, "You guys are the worst video gamers ever! You have to use hacks and cheats to win games! Wow! Now, since you have abused your god, you must go to jail for life!"

The people asked him, "How were they cheating? It looked normal to us."

Champion said, "You guys actually believed they were not cheating? They obviously made it look like they were not cheating so no one would notice, but they could not fool me!"

The gamers could not say anything, because they realized that Champion would overpower anything they said, so they said nothing and they were sent to jail for life. Once again, Champion was the best video gamer ever.

While Nikolai, Dempsey, Richtofen, and Takeo were being walked to their cell in the dungeon, Nikolai came up with a plan to escape.

"Hey guys, I have a plan. First, we knock out the two guards. Then we run to the exit and escape," he told the other gamers.

"Sounds like a plan. Now let's put it into action," said Richtofen.

The gamers managed to knock out the two guards, but right when they got to the exit, they noticed 50 more guards standing there waiting for them, in case they tried to escape. The gamers were walked back to their cell, and this time Dempsey came up with a plan.

"I have a plan. Let's just go to the explosives room and blow the wall down," said Dempsey.

When they got to the explosives room, they noticed that it was just full of fireworks that would do nothing but leave a black mark on the wall. Just as they were about to leave, they noticed five guards waiting in the doorway. Before Richtofen was captured, he sneakily grabbed six paper clips. When they got back to their cell, Richtofen came up with yet another plan.

"I grabbed six paper clips from the explosives room. We should use the paper clips to unlock the cell door, and after that we should unlock the back door and keep two paper clips, in case we get captured again," explained Richtofen.

Little did they know, they were being watched on the security cameras. When they opened the back door, yet again they were blocked by guards and sent back to their cell. As they were being walked back to their cell, Takeo noticed a bunch of security cameras.

"Hey guys, there are a bunch of very small security cameras watching us," he said.

"So what? All we have to do is take them all out," Dempsey suggested.

"If we did that, the whole dungeon would be flooded with more guards!" Nikolai exclaimed.

"So, I guess we are trapped in this dungeon for life with no way out. Well, that's just great," Richtofen stated.

When they returned to their cell, they sat patiently waiting for some miracle to happen so that they could play video games once again.

At the same time, Champion was sitting in his room in his castle on earth trying to fall asleep. For some reason, he could not fall asleep and he did not know why. He tried drinking a bunch of potions but none of them worked. He tried many other things, but none of them worked either. Every night he lay in his bed, wide awake, not being able to sleep, until one night he finally figured out why he could not sleep. "I have figured out why I cannot sleep," he said. "It is because I threw the other gamers in jail for cheating when they did not really cheat. I have been feeling so guilty that I cannot sleep."

Champion's first thought was to tell the truth. "If I tell the truth, I'll have to admit defeat and I will no longer be considered the best video gamer ever," he thought. "I want to remain the best. Instead of telling the truth, I must devise a plan to help the other gamers escape."

Champion came up with many ideas to help the other gamers escape, but finally realized that only one of his ideas would really work. His plan was to turn the other gamers into a video game. He would then take the video game out of the cell, make a bunch of copies of the game, and sell them.

The first thing Champion did was conjure up a potion that would turn the four gamers into a video game. Next, he bribed one of the guards into bringing the potion to the gamers' and getting the gamers to drink it. When the gamers drank the potion, they were turned into a video game. Champion went to the gamers' cell and saw the video game lying on the floor of the cell. He brought it out of the dungeon, made tons of copies of it, and sold it. Everyone absolutely loved Champion's game, Black Ops 2 Zombies. The other gamers escaped from prison and were immortalized forever in Champion's game.

What if Every Piece of Technology You Hold Dear...Never Existed?

By Ryan Markus

JD Misle lived in a quiet, normal house that had two bedrooms, and a large living room that took up most of the house. Dwelling in suburbs of Miami, Florida, next to a honking highway, he had the dream life. He had no siblings, and his mom and dad were loving and caring. Unfortunately, his dad happened to be out of town on this fateful day.

August 23 was a quiet Saturday. JD had plans to spend most of the day out at the mall with his friends, but mostly with Ian, his "ride or die" friend. He awoke like any other day, and rolled to check the time, where his alarm clock usually was. Where in the world is my alarm clock? He wondered. He slipped on his Buccaneers slippers and walked across the hallway, where his desk was, and threw himself down into his roller chair.

"Now at least I can-" muttered JD. "Where the heck is my computer?"

In an instant, he bounded down the stairs, and into the living room, where his mom was sitting on the couch, knitting a scarf, and as far as JD had known his mom, she didn't even know how to knit.

"Mom where the heck is my computer?" demanded JD.

"You're what?" asked his mom as she looked up, and she continued to knit.

"My computer, Mom! Stop messing with me! And," sputtered JD, reaching in his pocket, "Where is my phone?"

"It's right over there, silly," she said pointing behind him.

JD grabbed the gold, old fashioned telephone, the kind that had a wheel where you could turn a number, and that looked like it weighed a ton. JD stared at it for a moment of silence and finally exclaimed-

"What is this piece of garbage? And, I don't remember anyone's number my phone does that for me! Aggg! Stupid!" JD shouted, as he threw down the telephone.

"Ah, honey, why don't you go churn your butter? That's always calmed you down," she said calmly as she gestured in the direction of a barrel with a stick sticking out from the top of the barrel.

No, thought JD, No, no, no! He ran out the front door and into the street. He found his way to the sidewalk and just started walking, for about 30 seconds.

"Oh my god, I'm lost," whispered JD, hopelessly. Just then, a man in tights jogged past. "Please, can you tell me how to get to 4452 Pineapple Street please?"

"Sure," said the friendly jogger, "you take a right on South, another right on Newbury, then take the light for a bit, then cut across to-"

"How am I supposed to remember this?!" demanded JD.

"Here, take my map," offered the jogger, handing JD a full city map (in color thankfully). And with that, the jogger went off.

I can't read this! Thought JD tragically. At this point, JD was about to give up on this world. Until...wait, he remembered something! Oh ya, thought JD, my friend's house is right next to mine, so I must be close.

After two hours of brutal search, JD located his friend's house and knocked on his door.

"Sup, Borski," answered Ian, holding a bowl of cereal.

"Ian what the heck is going on? My toothbrush isn't vibrating, no one knows what a GPS is, and I can't Snapchat anyone complaining about my life!" shuddered JD.

"Dude chill out! I have some Mac and Cheese in here if you want."

"Oh, sweet," As JD's nose picked up the smell of the ambrosia, his eyes glazed over, and he forgot about all of his problems for the moment.

JD walked into Ian's house and he noticed nothing was different from what it was when they hung out yesterday. Thank gosh, thought JD. Ian went over to the stove, spooned some gooey deliciousness onto a plate, and served it up.

JD took one look at it, and started to cry.

"C'mon man, eat your food," said Ian.

"How am I supposed to eat when I can't even Instagram a picture of it first?" cried JD.

"Dude just eat it! I churned this butter myself!" yelled Ian, jabbing a stick into the barrel, similar to the one at JD's house. "Besides, its hecka delicious!"

"Mhhhaaaaa!" cried JD, and he ran into his friend's living room, leaving Ian to his ice cream sundae he was starting on.

JD plopped himself down on the couch, disgusted. He glanced over at the coffee table and saw a strange box with white stuff in the middle. He grabbed it, and plopped back down. He took the rugged and worn corners of the box thing and opened it. Whoa, this must be a book! Mom has talked about these but I thought they were just a myth, thought JD. He started to read, but when he got to the end of the page, he had no clue what to do.

"Ug. How do you read more?" Anthony wondered, pushing his finger across the unfamiliar substance. "What the heck? Forget this!" and he threw the book across the room, nailing a painting on the other end of the room.

Just then, Ian came into the room, and sat down in the armchair next to the couch JD was resting in.

"Ian, I'm scared," said JD in a whisper, "Nothing makes sense anymore."

"Well, it's like Gandhi always said," replied Ian, "We have nothing to fear, but fear itself."

JD looked at Ian like he was speaking pig Latin. "Uh, you mean Roosevelt?"

"Nope, pretty sure that was Gandhi," replied Ian.

"Well, we'll just have to say what Wikipedia has to say then!" exclaimed JD smugly.

"Uh, who's Wikapeda?" starred Ian, suddenly confused.

JD looked at Ian, hoping he was joking. When he looked into Ian's eyes, he saw the truth and started to sob and break down.

"No, no, no! If we don't have Wikipedia, how are we supposed to prove people wrong?!"

"Well, I guess we'll just have to assume that I'm right, then," smirked Ian.

"No, No, NO! I have to prove you wrong! I have to! Ah aha haha ha AAAHHHHHHH!" and JD went squealing out the door, running out to the sidewalk. Ian quickly followed, bringing out a mysterious device that looked suspiciously like a cellphone.

Ian shouted "JD!" but he didn't listen, continuing to run down the sidewalk. Ian sighed, and brought out his phone, and pressed a button.

"General Sagging speaking," growled the voice on Ian's phone.

"Look he failed your stupid experiment. Can we stop this now?" said Ian angrily.

"Aggg. Fine."

"Thank you," said Ian annoyed, and he hung up.

Meanwhile, JD was running down the sidewalk hyperventilating with fear.

"Wait!" he screamed to himself, "I don't know how to run without music!" JD suddenly started spasming, and he fell over in the grass, his legs and arms still jerking and spasming around.

This story has been passed down through the centuries, as a reminder to little children, to never, EVER, be a JD and freak out when all of your electronics go missing. Or do want to end up like JD, stuck in a nursing home, his heart still recovering from the shock of not checking Instagram for a whole twelve hours?

Apollo and the Stars

By Adilyn McFarland

Long, long ago there were space cows who would soar gracefully in space. They had beautiful patterns of flowers and optical illusions covering their bodies. Their colors of neon green and purple would shine so bright you could see them from Earth.

Back then, space had no stars only the moon, planets, and the sun. It was dark and that never-ending night flew on for forever. Only the space cows and the sun lit up space.

Down on Mount Olympus sat Apollo, the god of light was jealous of the space cows' freedom. Apollo was strong and handsome. He had short blond hair and deep brown eyes. His robe was orange and he had a very sour look on his face ever since he had made the space cows. He needed to destroy them.

He smacked his hand down on the table and screamed," Why do they get all the freedom in the world, even beyond the puny world we call Earth?"

With her long brown hair and beautiful blue eyes, Hebe, goddess of immortality, jumped in shock from the loud sound Apollo had emitted.

Hebe, after she had recovered from her shock, said, "You mustn't be jealous and mad of your own creations Apollo." Hebe laid her hand on his arm and felt his arm tighten.

Her voice could calm anyone down. Apollo wasn't usually an exception.

Apollo had been killing the space cows with solar flares and meteors, but they never disappeared.

A few weeks later Hebe saw the great and mighty Apollo destroying more and more of his beautiful, graceful creatures. Every time he killed one, you could see the light flicker out of existence and the cold embrace of death took the space cow in its grasp.

Hebe, a lover of these animals, raced over to Apollo and she begged him to stop. He sat and thought twice about his decisions. When he thought about it he did think it was a little cruel, but he didn't care any longer.

"The only way I can be happy, Hebe, is when these space things are out of the world and universe!" Apollo screamed at Hebe.

She coward a little and then stood tall puffing her chest out, trying to look as confident as ever. She asked in a harsh mannered tone, "Why would you make such a thing if all you are going to do is make them die a painful and cruel death?"

Tears started to well up in Hebe's eyes as Apollo continued burning and hitting the space cows. She could hear their cries of agony all the way down on Mount Olympus. One by one, their beautiful colored rays of light flickered out.

Hebe had been pondering on what to do when an idea hit her. She was the cupbearer of the gods so she could make a new god to be the protector of the space cows.

She disguised herself as a young woman and went down to Earth from the high standing Mount Olympus to search for someone eligible to be the protector and savior of the space cows. Hebe needed someone who could stand their own against a fierce and mighty god.

She noticed a burning smell in the air and twitched her nose. The smell was horrid. Then, at once she realized it was space cows' hide being burned from their bodies. Hebe took a deep breath in and tasted ash in the back of her throat.

The beautiful cupbearer looked for weeks and those weeks became months. Soon the months became years.

As Hebe wandered the streets of a village, she realized Apollo was winning the battle. The smell of burning hide became more and more pungent. She had no more time to look she had to find a person quick if she wanted the space cows to survive. If she didn't find a person to become the savior, then the existence of the space cows would be no longer.

While walking, Hebe saw a beautiful young maiden and she could tell this girl could be the destruction of Apollo's terror.

As she approached, the girl she saw a look of concern disguise her face as if she had just put a mask on.

Worried of what may have happened to this girl, Hebe asked quickly, but gently, "Why are you wearing a mask of concern? I know this is not your true face." As Hebe saw the girl become suspicious and begin to walk away she asked the question of protecting the space cows that light the sky.

The girl said, "Why do you ask such a foolish question? Only the gods can protect the space cows from the great and mighty Apollo! You might as well kill me right now!"

As the girl finished, Hebe revealed her true self and promised the girl for immortality and unlimited power. As the girl thought of unlimited power, she realized she could help her family who were suffering of a serious disease only a god could heal.

When the girl agreed, she told Hebe her name. It was Soliel.

When they got to the very top of Mount Olympus where Zeus, ruler of the gods, sat, he looked shocked at the sight of a mortal.

"Why have you brought a mortal to Mount Olympus!" he yelled as the ground shook with his anger. The clouds almost looked terrified themselves even though they were lifeless things in the sky.

Hebe, used to the earthquake of anger, sat unamused of Zeus's wrath. Soliel on the other hand sat on the ground bowing to the great and mighty Zeus. Soliel realized that all the paintings, statues, and weavings had Zeus wrong. He had white hair not brown and he had a beard not a perfectly clean shaven face. He had deep blue eyes and he sat in a magnificent golden chair with jewels of every kind. By his chair sat a basket with dozens of lightning bolts. His robe was a magnificent white silk robe with golden thread on every edge.

Zeus sat looking amused at the girl bowing at his feet. He felt bad for frightening her so much, but he took pride in what he could do to mere mortals.

The look on Hebe's face stared into the soul of Zeus and all of a sudden that smile was wiped clean from his face.

"Hebe, why have you brought this mortal to the heights of Mount Olympus?" he asked calmer than the first time.

"Have you seen what Apollo has been doing to his beautiful creatures he made hundreds of years ago? I know you love them too. Help me save them," she pleaded Zeus.

Sounding angry again, Zeus yelled, "I will not allow another goddess on Mount Olympus! I don't care if Apollo is making the lights of the sky suffer, you will not make another god with the little cup of yours!"

Hebe lifted Soliel, looking a little shaken, and hurried off pretending to leave Mount Olympus.

When Hebe was far enough from all the gods and goddesses, she took the cup out of her cloak and handed it to Soliel.

Hebe looked at Soliel with worried eyes and said, "When you drink from this cup you will be the goddess of space, time and the space cows. You will protect them from Apollo and they will no longer be his, but they will be yours."

Soliel sat pondering if she should drink from the cup. If she drank the cup she could heal her family. If she drank from the cup she would have a huge weight on her shoulders of responsibility. Protecting the space cows from Apollo could cost her her life. She could never live a normal life ever again.

"Hurry! Zeus is coming!" Hebe almost yelled.

Soliel, as quick as lightning, took the cup and drank from it.

All around her a variety of colors encircled her. She reappeared with a beautiful blue robe of soft silk that flowed behind with jewels of all variety. Her hair was put up in a beautiful braided bun with sapphires and rubies embedded in it.

As Zeus came closer you could see the anger on his face. He had lightning in his eyes. Soliel was terrified as the king of lightning came closer.

Hebe realized someone was behind Zeus. Hades. The god of the underworld and death itself. Hebe now coward as Zeus and Hades came closer.

Has my own father come to kill me? Hebe asked herself.

Soliel, seeing Hebe's fear, looked even more frightened as before. "Why do you look so worried?" Soliel said in a shaky voice.

"Hades, the god of death itself has come," Hebe said frozen in her tracks.

"Hebe!" Zeus called out in his wrath. "Why have you disobeyed me so?"

"Tell me why you brought Hades with you. Have you come to kill me and Soliel just like the last goddess I made?"

"Silence! I would never kill you! I shall only kill this this goddess or whatever you call it."

Soliel, angered by the remark spat out, "I could be more powerful than you may ever be!"

Zeus's face lit up red with anger and embarrassment. As he began to pull out a lightning bolt, Hades spoke up, "Why have you disobeyed your very own father? Give me one good reason and I just might spare both of your lives."

"I want Soliel to save the space cows from the cruel deaths that have befallen them." Hebe said, her voice cracking from her holding back tears. Her eyes were shiny from the tears she was holding. Then she realized they were just about to stream down her face.

"Oh Zeus, please show us mercy and let us save the beautiful creations!" Soliel said, afraid of what Zeus's reaction would be.

To Soliel's surprise, Zeus's face softened. His face turned into a grave smile. "Oh Hebe, why do you always disobey me, but still don't get punished?"

Hades, mad that he could not take the two beautiful women standing before him, yelled angrily and tried to throw a spear at Zeus. To Zeus's and Hade's surprise the spear froze right in front of Zeus's head. Soliel, the goddess of space and time, had stopped the spear from killing Zeus.

Zeus said, "I will always be in your debt, Soliel, and don't you ever forget you saved the king of Mount Olympus and the gods." His face was warm and comforting as he looked at Soliel. She could tell he was thankful for Hebe's creation of a new god and was thankful of her.

When Zeus looked at Hades, his face turned cold and harsh. A deathly glare enveloped his face. "Why have you attempted to kill me brother?"

"You promised me two beautiful women and you've deceived me!"

Zeus drug Hades back to the underworld. Hades screamed and scratched putting up an appalling fight. Zeus on the other hand was much stronger and, with no effort pulled Hades by the top of his robes.

When Zeus returned, he confirmed his decision to help Hebe and Soliel.

As Zeus, Hebe, and Soliel made the plan more and more fluorescent lights flickered out above them.

Hebe said with a grave face, "We need to hurry or Apollo will get his way and all the space will be dead."

Zeus, furious at Apollo, yelled so he could here, "You'll be sorry for what you have done to most of the existence of the animals that light the sky!"

Soliel and Hebe were covering their ears from the deafening roar Zeus had created.

When the sound reached Apollo, he was terrified, but no one could stop him now when he was so close to his happiness.

Zeus looked up to the sky and saw more of the colors of light turn colorless and lifeless.

"I have an idea! I have a solution to the tragic deaths of the space cows and Apollo's wrath!" Soliel spat out. Hebe and Zeus jumped from the sudden sound.

"Let's get to Apollo if you know this will work."

When they got to Apollo, Apollo threatened to hurt them if they tried to stop him. Hebe proposed the solution for the space cows and him. He listened intently, curious of what they had come up with.

"Soliel can turn the space cows into beautiful lights of bright yellow and white. They will be living creatures, but will not be as free as they used to be. You won't have to be jealous of the space cow's freedom if they don't have any. When the time comes for the life of a space cow to end, the light will still flicker out of existence," said Hebe, looking hopefully at Apollo. Apollo had a look of contentment cover his face.

He agreed to the wonderful plan Soliel had come up with and said, "I will allow you to go on with your plan for my happiness. Only for my happiness.

Soliel began to turn the space cows into stars one by one. Each light just as beautiful as when the space cows were free. You could only tell that they weren't moving anymore.

Years later, Apollo sat happy as ever looking up at the sky seeing the now called stars.

Soliel made more and more galaxies with beautiful stars and planets while Hebe never once disobeyed her father again.

The Mist of Dinosaurs and Rise of the Humans

By Andrew

Sixty-five million years ago, dinosaurs had ruled the Earth. It was a foresty place all around, with colossal trees that touched the sky. The dinosaurs were in in danger for a while, due to the carnivores at an extreme kill rate. Rex, the god of dinosaurs, had been having trouble controlling them to please Zeus. Till one day, an aerosteon dinosaur had murdered a friendly herbivore, Pat the stegosaurus. This made Zeus have an extreme outrage because he could not take it anymore. "That's it! I am sick and tired that every second a dinosaur dies!" screamed Zeus.

"Well, that's the circle of life!" replied Rex.

"It isn't if herbivores are at the bottom of the food chain for carnivorous animals!"

For months, Zeus was in extreme anger. Rex did not know what to do, and was anxious about being punished.

A week later, Zeus demanded Rex to go down and settle everything. Rex was terrified, because going down to the Earth would mean he would be mortal, and might be slaughtered. But, he had a better chance of being killed if he didn't obey his ruler. Rex went down as a mortal dinosaur and tried to speak sense to every archaic. His heart was pacing. The last time he went down, he got a huge scar among his left arm. He made it back safely, but not with good news. Rex did not talk sense to any of them.

"Oh what is Zeus going to do with me? I have not decreased the kill rate, and if anything, I increased it!" exclaimed Rex with a tear rolling down his eye.

Zeus punished him with seven years in a prison.

After those seven years, Zeus had to make a decision, let Rex free, or lead him into the underworld. Then he had his decision. Rex went down and was led to Hades after his execution in the overworld, but Zeus made a mistake.

As he went back up in the clouds, he saw dinosaurs randomly fall to the ground and die. Without Rex, there was no one to keep them alive.

For four months, there was little life on Earth. Only some therapsids roamed the Earth. "Oh no!" shouted Zeus. "Now there aren't even dinosaurs to kill! I've made it worse!"

Zeus lived in regret for many years, with no one to look after.

Till one day, Zeus saw two creatures bigger than all the others. They had two large tentacles with five movable fingers on the end of them. Zeus wanted to find out more, so he went to the overworld. At a better glance, one of them had long hair, with flowers in between the knots. The other had a long beard, and smelled like a skunk sprayed its stench all over him. As Zeus went back up, he saw a beautiful goddess.

She stared at Zeus for a minute straight, as Zeus admired her eyes that shimmered like the sun.

She then began to slightly speak, "I am Humana, goddess of all humans." Zeus had never heard of such a thing. Humana spoke again, "The two creatures you see down there are Adam and Eve. It is up to them to keep the human race going, I'm just keeping them alive."

"But what about the dinosaurs?" Zeus asked.

Humana calmly spoke, "They are gone. The humans are much more peaceful. They will only kill for survival."

And from there on, Adam and Eve did their job, and continued the human race to this day.

How Light Was Created and How Hebe Became a goddess

By Cassidi

For many weeks and months, Hebe dreamed of having color in her world. She had dirty, long blond hair. She was wearing a short blue dress with silk. She heard of how heaven had colors of all kinds, blue, purple, pink, orange, turquoise, and how each seat was a cloud. She wanted to see if there was a way to have color. Hebe started packing for thenture to go see Apollo. She walked slowly to the door ready to start the journey. She looked behind her as she waved goodbye and headed off to the gods. As she got there, she went in the elevator and headed to Apollo's apartment. When she got there, she we waited for him. He took her to his desk and sat her down. Before she said anything she looked around at everything, she had never seen color! She was impressed!

Then Apollo said, "What are you doing here?" She said, "I want to bring color to my world". He thought about it.

After a few seconds, he said, "I have put a light in a cave, it's not going to be easy. There will be many obstacles for you to achieve".

"Hebe is up for the challenge," she thought to herself. But she said, "What does this have to do anything with color?"

He said, "It contains all colors and a surprise at the end".

She wondered what the surprise was. She exited the building and pulled out the map Apollo had given her. She headed west where the cave was located. The trip was very long, hours and hours passed by. She was getting tired of walking. She was tripping every step, finally she fell to the ground. Night passed by quickly, she woke up in the morning, and the sun was brightly glazing on her face as she woke up.

Her dress was partially ripped. Part of it was ripped from hanging from the branch. She reached up to remove her dress from the branch, as she saw the red scratches on her arm. She was quite hungry, luckily for her there were some berries right next to her. They were purplish orangish with a sweet smell to them. She grabbed them and put them in her mouth. As she put them in her mouth, they were sour but sweet, it was a strange smell after she bit down on it.

She decided to look for her map and bag. It was hung up on a branch from when she fell down. She found the bag and pulled the map out.

She headed north. As she walked, the broken branches on the ground broke even more, leaves crunched as she stepped on them. She thought to herself how much longer can it take? Hours and hours passed by. She finally got there. She grabbed the flashlight from her bag. It was yellow with a black button on it. She turned it on. As she turned the corner, she saw a bright light shining at the end of the cave.

Bats flew over her as she shined the light around the cave. She walked about a mile before she saw the light again. Bats saw her coming, they did not want her to get the light. So, they flew around her making it hard for her to see. She dropped her flashlight, knowing the only thing to get them away from her she knelt down and searched for it. As she felt the ground, she felt dirt around her and a frame from when the flashlight had dropped. She grabbed it and turned it on. She shined it around her. The bats quickly flew away. She grabbed the light which was floating in the middle of the room. She put it in her bag and headed out. When she reached the end of the cave, the light exploded sending many colors out into the world. What was left of it was a yellow gold cup. Colors spun around her she was now floating on the air. Her dress was changed to a long blue dress that dragged wherever she walked. The cup took her to Zeus.

He said, "Good job!"

She said, "what is happening?'

Zeus said, "Hebe you are now a god, come with me".

She followed him and took her to her place. It was gold.

He said, "Whoever drinks from this cup will become a god".

Zeus then left. She looked around at her place. She admired it. It had gold spirals on the ceiling. She sat on the throne and looked down at the earth and admired the work. And that is how Hebe became a god, and light came.

The Shine in the sky

By Lars

Once upon a time, there was a boy named Jack o'lantern and he felt like he was in the darkness in the space. Meanwhile, down on Earth, Athena thought that she needed a night light, but when she asked all of the gods the just said 'grow up".

So she trotted away in her dirty nightgown and amazing god powers to Death Valley, where you enter the most dreadful place on Earth the UNDERWORLD! She had one more resort Hades. She had to come up with some sort of plan to have him make a night light. Three months passed and the only thing that came in her mind was to give up a soul and live with it. The next day Athena went down to the underworld,

"Hades! "Yelled Athena

"What," answered Hades?

"I need a night light in the sky."

"Ok deal under one condition"

"No not again," Athena smelled something fishy.

"Ok no night light then."

"What is?"

You have either give up your soul or give up someone else's soul. You have 2 days to make a decision.

So, Athena went home and saw a little boy out in her yard that look starving. So she asked the boy, "What are you doing?"

The boy replied, "I'm looking for a life."

"Athena said why don't I feed you and let you stay the night?"

That night, Athena couldn't sleep thinking about what to do, so she asked if the boy wanted to live in the sky lighting up people's lives, and the boy said sure that would be great.

Up on Mt. Olympus, Zeus Knew once he saw Jack o'lantern he was special almost like a god, and he deserved better. So, when the little boy was sleeping, Zeus sent a message to the boy and asked if he wanted to be a star or a god....

The next day the boy told Athena and Athena knew that it was Zeus. So, she just said "you choose! But you could kill a lot of people making the wrong decision."

"I want to live in the sky. "He said

So Athena went to the Underworld and had that long talk and she came to a conclusion with Hades "Ok then it's a deal" Hades boasted

But little did he know that the boy wanted to be Athena's shine in the sky. And that's how stars came to be.

Undercover Love

By Unknown

Alka was a girl with long, silky, blonde hair and bright blue eyes that sparkled in the sun. She lived in a tall white house with horses as guards for the large dark brown door with color glass patches. Alka was the most loving girl that ever lived. She never needed a job because she had the most money any person could ask for, but she did not care about money because she only loved helping others.

There also lived a young man with dark brown eyes and soft brown hair. He lived in an old home with moss covered bricks and a small wooden door, and did not make the most money because he worked in a shoe shop that did not do so well. He thought he would be alone forever. There was one very important rule here, no one could ever love one another. But one thing they did have in common was that they both lived in Peace Cov, Island 49.

"Bye mom, I am going to pick some roses for my room!" yelled Alka.

That was the last time she was ever the same. As Alka walked on an old dusty trail she heard a man, and the sound was getting louder.

"Hello!" she said with cheer, but as she walked closer she started to feel different.

"Hi, your eyes are the most beautiful colors I have ever seen," Roberreta said as he blushed.

Alka started to feel the most wonderful she has ever felt in her life and really wanted to learn more about this guy. She could practically taste her happiness.

"I am Alka and I would really like to talk to you much more, but I must be going home," Alka said with shame.

Alka rushed home to tell her mother, Aphrodite, about everything that happened to her.

"Mother, Mother I met this boy and he seems really kind and...."Alka was so excited.

"Slow down Alka, you met a boy?" Aphrodite said with surprise.

"Yes mother and he has the most amazing brown hair and eyes."

"Interesting, well you need to go. Go... pick more flowers... yeah... do that."

Alka gave her a weird look, but still did what her mother asked. Once Alka was gone, Aphrodite went to Zeus to see Alkas future and just as she thought, it was with that boy. Once Alka got home, it was bad news for her.

"Alka, go find that boy of yours and bring him here this second!" yelled Aphrodite.

Once he was at their home, Aphrodite did the most horrible thing any goddess could ever think of doing.

"Alka got my curse, Roberreta will never be able to see you again, she will be invisible to you only and you will never fall in love!" Aphrodite yelled with pride.

Roberreta fell to the cold ground with tears coming out of his eyes and shame creeping over his body. He wanted to go up to Aphrodite and with one touch take all her powers. Suddenly, Roberreta felt the same as he did when he was alone and scared. He did not want to live like that anymore, so he stood up, wiped his tears away and built up courage again. Roberreta walked out of their home without saying anything to Aphrodite.

That night, Roberreta called to Zeus.

"Please, ruler of the Gods, Aphrodite has used her powers to take away something that means so much for me," He said as he started to cry again.

"Please...I beg you...Aphrodite took away my dearest love. You're ruler of the Gods, help me get her back. Please help!" He said as he started to cry again.

It took Zeus a while, but he finally answered and said what he really thought.

"Aphrodite!" "She will be a regular person now and will not be a goddess anymore!" Zeus yelled with all of his anger. Once Aphrodite found out what Zeus did to her, she became very depressed and regretted everything she ever did to Alka and Roberreta. Aphrodite never tried to talk to Zeus or us her powers ever again.

So later, Alka and Roberreta told there whole town about what love was and how it was fine to love. Forever and always, everyone loved each other and cared about others.

Athena's Adventure

By Gabby Moore

There once lived a beautiful and brawny young goddess named Athena with long locks of hair the color of the shimmering sunlight and eyes as blue as the Pacific Ocean. Without a mother, Athena grew up learning how to hunt and take care of herself. Athena wasn't a regular young goddess; she was one of the smartest people in her fascinating town, Fensworth. Fensworth was a poor, mysterious town that smelled slightly of bread and was filled with some of the strongest warriors in the world, one of them being Athena's father. Athena's father was big and strong, and had bright blue eyes that were mostly covered by his brown and bushy eyebrows. He was best soldier in their town, but with competition. Athena's father had an arch rival named Ares, and he was determined to overrule Athena's father and become the army general. Ares was a selfish man and thought he was better than everyone else.

"How dumb of him, thinking that he can beat me and become army general? Haha in his dreams," chuckled Ares to himself, "I need to train myself, so I can surely beat that selfish man."

Ares trained himself for war against Athena's father for three days straight. When he felt he was ready, he practiced a couple more times on some of his friends.

"Ares, are you ready to battle against the undefeated soldier?" asked the announcer.

"Of course I am! Bring it on!" said Ares, confidentially.

And so the fight began and Athena's father was taking the lead. With a silent slice of a sword, Athena's father won.

"Please welcome, your new army general!" said the announcer with a sarcastic smile on his face.

Ares was furious that he had lost against Athena's father, so he secretly plotted his revenge.

"No. This can't be happening. Father! Noo!" Athena cried as the bright white note with bold black letters slowly fell to the ground. Athena couldn't believe it. She read through the heartbreaking letter once more.

"Athena, I'm very sorry, but your father has died in war against my very own army. Because of his death, I will become the army general. Again, I am truly sorry. -Ares"

Athena stood speechless,"I can't believe Ares did that to the only person I loved! I have to do something about it."

As Athena looked back to her small and cozy cottage for the last time, she felt the rough wood of her front door, and all of the memories of her and her father flashed back to her. She knew what she was doing was right, so she marched right out of her house and into a scary thing called the real world. Athena headed straight to Zeus' temple, leaving all of her worries behind.

"I'm sorry I havn't seen Ares, but I'll keep an eye out for him," answered Zeus with a curious look on his face.

Athena went from place to place until she lost hope. There was just one more idea Athena had and that was to visit Hebe and ask if she could turn her into a war goddess so she could go out and defeat Ares.

"Fine, but only under one condition. If you find Ares, you will only use your powers badly on him and no one else," Hebe said with a questioning look.

When Athena woke up, she was lying next to Hebe, but she had a tingling sensation inside and she felt like she could do anything. She could also taste something sweet, almost like candy, in her mouth. Then she remembered, she was the goddess of war!

As she headed out the door, she thanked Hebe one more time and continued her journey to find Ares.

"I've been waiting for this moment for a long time, and now that time has come." said Athena with an evil smile on her face like she had just pulled a prank on someone.

"You can't do anything to me! You have no powers! You're just a useless little girl!" yelled Ares.

"Oh, but I'm not," answered Athena, smirking and circling around Ares, who was tied up in a chair. "Since you killed my father, I am going to send you to jail for life, and there's no way you can escape, so don't try any little tricks. This is the world's strongest jail, and nobody has EVER escaped."

After saying her last goodbyes to Ares, she walked out of the world's strongest jail with no worries whatsoever. Athena was kind of glad that she now had no one to worry about except for herself.

"I'll see you soon, father," said Athena as she looked up at the sky which was the color of her lost father's eyes.

Fortuna and the Island

By Pseudonym

That morning I woke up and crawled out of bed. I brushed my long, hazel hair and put it up, and I grabbed my suitcase and walked out the door. I started my shiny, silver BMW and drove to the airport. My car rolled into a parking spot in aisle A7, and as I was walking to the shuttle stop I looked up at the sky. The faint stars were shining like tiny fireflies and the white moon gleamed overhead. A blue shuttle came so I climbed in. The engine quickly roared to life, and we were off to the airport. I checked my bags and boarded the plane, about 30 minutes later we started to move and a minute later we were off the ground. The ground started moving farther and farther away. "The fasten seatbelt sign is now off," the pilot commented, "but stay seated as much as possible." I unbuckled and stood up. I walked to the back of the plane and opened the bathroom door. While I was washing my hands, I heard the pilot start speaking. "Attention passengers, we are starting to feel a slight amount of turbulence, the seatbelt sign is now on." The plane started shaking. I opened the door and hurried back to my seat. I fastened my seatbelt tighter than before. If you knew me you would know that I hate turbulence, it scares the life out of me. The plane started shaking even more. "Attention passengers, please stay calm, the turbulence has gotten worse so please stay seated." I heard the pilot in the cockpit say.

"Captain! Captain!" I started getting worried. It didn't sound right. I mean pilots don't usually yell unless something really bad happened. "All flight attendants report to the cockpit." I saw the flight attendants stand up. They quickly open the door. "The captain isn't awake, he started shaking then passed out!" I heard the pilot say. I unbuckled to go up to the cockpit, I was a doctor so I thought I could help. Suddenly, the plane started quickly descending... the ground was coming closer and closer. Out of nowhere I heard a loud tearing noise and I felt a giant gust of wind. I went flying. As I went flying I saw the plane getting farther and farther away. The back of the plane had been torn off.

There was a splash as I felt my body smacking water. The force of the fall had me plummet toward the bottom of the ocean like a torpedo. It felt like I was connected to a giant rock. My mouth opened trying to gasp for air but it was filled with salty water. I swam not knowing if I was even going the right way. It was getting bright and knew I was swimming up. I tried swimming faster and I was about to pass out when I hit the top of the water, I took a giant gulp of air. What was I going to do? There wasn't a speck of land anywhere. Then I saw the smallest spot of tan. It was the closest thing that looked like actual land so I started swimming towards it. It was getting closer and bigger and it looked like an island. I swam faster and about 5 minutes later I was there.

I laid on the hot yellow sand for about 10 minutes with the big green palm trees giving me shade. I heard the clear bright blue waves lapping up against the sand, and I was practically falling asleep.

Months had passed with very little food and very little water. I had managed to salvage fruit and I found a stream which I drank out of daily. I had a small hut built out of wood set up next to the beach just in case a boat happened to come by. My hair had grown long and was knotted almost everywhere. I had learned how to make fire and cooked any animals that I had caught. I hadn't seen any signs of human life and had gone exploring a little bit around the island. I usually stayed near the beach so that I wouldn't get lost and so that I could make my way back to my hut by nightfall. That night, I was just about to drift off when I heard a quiet rustling outside. I thought to myself, oh it's probably just the wind. So I closed my eyes again and tried to fall back asleep. The rustling started again so I got up and walked outside. I found a small raccoon knocking over all of my food.

"Shew! Shew!" The raccoon scurried off into the woods but half of the food I had been saving up was now gone. "Oh what am I gonna do?" I cried. I gathered up the rest of my food and took it inside my hut. I really wanted to get off that island! "Oh Athena! Please find me a way to get off this island!" My blue eyes suddenly started getting droopy and it was hard to keep them open. I drifted off not much later.

That morning, I woke up and walked over to the ocean to wash off. I looked at my reflection and saw big white things directly behind my back. I quickly turned around but nothing was there. I felt my back and felt big furry triangles. "Wings!" How will I get these to work? I tried running towards the ocean moving my shoulders up and down. I ran straight into the ocean soaking my wings. I ran back out of the water trying to dry myself by fanning myself. I gave up on trying and decided to eat my breakfast, fruit. All of a sudden, my wings started working and I was lifted off the ground. I realized that if I wanted to fly then I could just think of flying and then I would be flying. I was so excited!

The next morning, I knew which way I was gonna fly, south. That afternoon I would try to fly to the nearest place that I saw people. I prepared to fly. The previous night I had gotten a very good night sleep, and I was ready to fly across the big blue ocean.

That afternoon I backed away from the ocean got a running head start and thought of flying. My wings started flapping quickly and I slowly lifted off the ground. The island was getting further and further away, it was almost sad.

The journey across the ocean was hard and took time, but I eventually made it to South America. I took a plane back to Colorado and jumped into my warm bed at home "Ahhhh Finally." I snuggled up in my covers, my eyes slowly began shutting and I drifted off to sleep.

I learned to never give up when things get hard.

How was Fear Created?

By Jackson Gensel

A thousand years in the past, few uninhabited islands were left in Greece. Among those islands was a particularly desolate one off the coast of Crete. This island, Myt .Myt had towering cliffs and black sand. On this beautiful island, there were bananas, cinnamon, cocoa, and all the things a wealthy man could dream of. This was the island that Gaster found himself washed up on. Gaster had short, jet black hair, and eyes rich as Demeter's dirt. He was, at first glance, a younger, resourceful man who spent his time watching the sea, waiting for rescue. Rescue that would never come. He kept his morals and waited for days on the island. But the island madness affects all, even those who were pure at heart.

1000 days went by, and Gaster was still stranded on the island. But things had changed. For starters, he had built up a home for himself, and had a sustainable food source. He even had water. All seemed fine.

But it was not fine. Gaster was extremely insane from being away from all human contact. He had completely defected from the Grecian way of thinking. He resented the gods, even hated them. Luckily for him though, the island Gaster was stranded on was a special island. This island was where the evil spirits go before they get to the Underworld. Known as "Purgatory" among the gods, this island was out of the control of the gods, and thus the people on it. Gastor, still with scraps of his wits, realized that it never rained or stormed. The sea was always calm.

Gaster noticed the lack of godlike occurrences and decided to investigate the island further. This island was a pretty big island, but small by Greek standards. He searched the entire island in two days. All he saw was a destroyed temple, a pit of snakes, and a pond. But, despite his lack of faith, in his final searches, he saw it. On the second day, he peered through a huge chasm in the ground, and saw it. The underworld. But Gaster had only a few seconds to contemplate this, for a giant, black, leathery beast flew from the chasm.

"WHO ARE YOU?!" The beast shrieked. "HOW DARE YOU COME TO THE REALM OF HADES!?"

"I am Gastar, ex-Royal Poet of Sicily! I do not mean to trespass, Beast of the Underworld!" yelled Gaster, starting to feel that this conversation would be his last.

"HOW IN THE NAME OF MOUNT OLYMPUS DID YOU GET HERE? IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR LIVING SOULS TO ENTER HERE!" said the beast.

"My ship was intercepted by the Persians! I washed up here roughly two and a half years ago!" Gaster explained. He was starting to sweat now. Not from nervousness, but from the pure heat that the beast was giving off.

"WELL, YOU SHOULD PRAY TO YOUR GODS, FOR YOUR TIME WALKING THIS EARTH WILL BE SHORT. SAY GOODBYE!"

"Take me! I would rather die than pray to those no good gods!"

But then, something unexpected happened. The beast just stood there. Right in front of Gaster. Any normal mortal would have asked for help from their favorite gods. But this mortal was different. The kind of different that Hades needed.

All of a sudden, the huge beast started melting into a black liquid. What had once been a huge beast, had now become a tall, thin man. He had clothes that that reminded him of a river of black blood. He wore a crown made of human bones.

"What is your name?" The man boomed. The whole area started to smell like tar and iron.

"You... You're Hades, aren't you?" Gaster realized.

"I did not ask for my name. What is YOUR name?" Hades questioned.

"I have already told you. I am Gaster, ex-Poet of..."

"That's enough, Gaster," Hades interrupted. "So, you say you hate the gods, correct?"

"That is correct. If the gods were truly good, nobody would ever die, and nothing terrible would ever happen. I wouldn't be on this forsaken island!" Gaster exclaimed.

Hades pondered this for a moment. "Have you ever heard of the tragic story of Lygus?"

"No, I can't say I have..." Gaster said.

"Well, it tells a tale of a brave man, Lygus, and how he found a secret door to the Underworld. A door that could unleash all the souls of the dead."

"What did he do next?"

"Well, instead of contacting the gods to seal it up, he realized that he could use it to bring back his dead wife." Hades said, as he pointed to a small puddle beside them. The puddle shimmered, and revealed a woman, lifeless and frail.

Gaster stood there, watching. He had never been this close to a god before.

"When Lygus tried to open the door, it didn't budge. Do you know why it would not open?"

"N...No, Lord Hades."

"The door did not open because he was not a god. And do you know what happened next?" Hades asked. "Zeus discovered the location of the door, and put a magical seal around it. Only a mortal can find the door. That is why you will come in handy."

"I am sorry, I am not following. If only gods can open the door, then how can I help you?"

"You hate the gods. I also hate the gods. You want them to pay for what they did to you. I want the throne of Olympus. I believe that our interests are intertwined."

"But how will I open the door?"

"There is only one way. Hebe. We will need to steal the cup from her if this plan is to work."

"But I thought that gods forgot where the door was?"

"You are a mortal now. If you see the door before you are a god, you will remember it. You will need to find it. From what I understand, it was in a temple on this island."

"When I was traveling, I saw a temple on the way here!" Gaster exclaimed. "It must be there!"

"Good. All we have to do is get Hebe. She is travelling by boat to watch a mortal who she thinks is, 'God material' "

"How will we steal her? She is a god, out in the open. She must be heavily guarded!"

"Leave that to me..." Hades said, smiling.

Across the sea, miles from Mythos, Hebe sat on the bench of the small boat. It was uncomfortable, but it was one of the only places that she could see the large frigate over the water. The fog around her was growing immensely. "Azriel! Papyrus! Make sure that the other boat can see us!" Hebe yelled over the wind. The two golden angels looked over. "We cannot lose that ship!"

"Roger!" Papyrus said.

"Roger!" Azriel said. The angels looked over to the frigate, spread their golden wings, and flew.

Hebe turned back over to looking over at the other ship. Her deep brown hair was whipping back and forth in the wind. Her eyes had changed from light blue to darker that the sea. The same sea that threatened to break their small Grecian boat to smithereens.

A huge storm was rolling in, and it would have been catastrophic had Poseidon not protected the boat with his power. But this storm was an unusual one. It was not caused by Zeus, or Poseidon, or any god on Olympus for that matter, and so Poseidon could not stop it. This worried Hebe, but the God of the Sea assured Hebe that her small fleet would not be destroyed by this squall.

"Mistress Hebe!" Papyrus said. "The other boat's captain say's that he will light a lantern so we can see the ship!"

"And the mortal that I am observing does not know that he is being observed?" Hebe asked.

"Affirmative."

"Mistress! The captain has also asked that you go inside your cabin. It is getting very cold." Azriel said.

"That captain can burn in the Underworld if he thinks that it is cold!" Hebe exclaimed. "I have a job to do!"

Hebe looked at the sea. Her confidence started to dwindle in her friend Poseidon. Her job would have to wait.

"Fine! Tell the captain of the frigate that I will be in my cabin. If anything bad happens, protect the frigate, not me." Hebe said.

"Affirmative" Azriel said.

"Affirmative" Papyrus said.

Hebe climbed over benches and crates to get to her cramped cabin. As she opened her door, she headed straight to her bunk. She laid down on her soft, purple sheets, and looked at her window.

"Be safe..." said Hebe, as she slipped into sleep.

BOOM!!!

Hebe jumped out of her bed. That couldn't have been good... Hebe thought. I need to go check on the angels.

Hebe staggered out of her cabin. Now she knew something was wrong. It was not supposed to be this bright...

Hebe looked over dazed at the other ship.

Fire. Fire and ash was all she saw.

Suddenly, a huge black beast flew towards Hebe, and crashed into her. It picked her up, and clutched her tiny wrists.

"Hello Hebe" A flying man said. "My name is Gaster."

"Well, mortal, you have obviously gained the blessing of Hades. What do you desire?" Hebe spat.

"I wish to overthrow your kind! And Hades has presented me with an opportunity."

"Then you need my... cup, don't you?"

"Of course! If you could present the cup of immortality to me that would make my job a whole lot easier."

Hebe smiled. "You may be confident, but you will never get my cup!" Hebe pulled her arm from under the beast. She grabbed a golden whip from under her toga. Before the black beast knew what was happening, Hebe whipped him in the head, flinging it over the side of the ship. The beast disintegrated into small, white grains of dust.

Just then, Gaster looked over at the deck. On the second level, he saw a golden shimmer next to the dark oak steering wheel. The Cup of Immortality. He flapped his newly acquired wings, and dove to the wheel. Hebe saw him and wrapped her whip around his ankle. Gaster flew harder, and dragged Hebe across the crowded deck. Gaster kicked, and sent Hebe crashing into her cabin door.

Gaster flew to the steering wheel. He picked up the ultimate prize. The prize that would make him a god. The prize that would overthrow the gods.

And he drank.

The electricity flowed through him. His determination to overthrow the gods who wronged him was converting to pure power. The people of Greece felt Gaster rise to power, too. They felt something that they had never felt before.

Fear.

Gaster became so powerful, that he rivaled even Zeus, the King of the Gods. But these things do not go unnoticed. While Gaster was becoming the most powerful god ever, Zeus and Poseidon plotted against Gaster.

"Well, Hebe, you have done a terrible job at protecting your cup." Gaster said. He held the golden cup in his hands. "Good thing you won't have to guard it anymore." Gaster looked at The Cup of Immortality, and crushed it with his bare hands.

Suddenly, a green bolt of lightning struck Gaster. A black portal started to swirl under his feet. He slowly started to sink into it.

"Wh...What is this?" Gaster asked. He looked down, and saw the endless prison of Tartarus. "N...NO! This CAN'T happen! I am a GOD!"

Gaster continued to sink into the prison.

"You, you will rue the day you messed with GASTER!"

Hebe smiled. "You will rue the day you messed with the gods..."

And he sank fully into Tartarus. And as a final act of anger, he put all of his power into the surface, forever spreading the emotion that today, we call, "Fear."

The Stars

By Kendall

Once upon a time deep beneath the sea, there was once a very powerful volcano. On the top of the volcano, there were lots of beautiful, white glimmering pearls held by a beautiful seashell. It was watched over by nymphs named Chloe and Kaitlin. The nymphs had beautiful flowing blonde hair and a pale peach colored faces. Their ruler, Poseidon, the god of the ocean, had a temper.

Next, the nymphs left the pearls unwatched instead they go off to play with the seahorses. Hermes tattled to Poseidon but the nymphs get back in the nick of time.

The next day, the Nymphs were caught riding dolphins by the reef with the elegant mermaids. Poseidon tried to catch them in the act, but the dolphins swam away. The nymphs got bored and got back to guard the pearls before Poseidon caught them.

The day after, the nymphs were caught sleeping. About a hand full of pearls were stolen! Poseidon finally caught those mischievous little monsters. He found them not guarding the pearls.

"You have one more chance!" Poseidon shouted.

His body was sweating; he was furious.

The next day Poseidon had Hermes go spy on the nymphs. The nymphs did not listen. The nymphs got bored guarding the pearls and decided, to go gather seashells off the seafloor instead. Poseidon snapped, and the volcano erupted. Pearls went everywhere. Since the volcano was so strong it, shot the pearls straight into the sky, creating stars. Chloe and Kaitlin were sent to a seaweed jail forever. The jail stank. It was the place for you went when you committed a crime. You never came out.

Stars

By Emmaline Gough

A long time ago on the beach lived a girl named Stella, a young girl with blue eyes and, beautiful blond hair that went down to her shoulders. Her eyes were as blue as an ocean or glass. Her voice sounded like something out of a dream. It was as radiant as a spring breeze. Every night, she would look out into the night and wonder why the sky is so dark. Her house was on a hill overlooking the sea. The house was a bright blue and her room was white, and the air smelled of salt and the ocean. The waves crashed on the rocks and made a very peaceful sound. The sand was white and soft and it was all over her floor from long walks on the beach. That was her favorite thing was to play on the beach. She could spend hours playing in the waves and seeing all the see animals while she would swim through the crystal blue waters. Every evening as the moon goddess raised the moon for all to see, Stella thought there was something missing in the sky. There was an empty feeling in the sky because there was no light besides the light of the moon. Nothing to fill in the spaces around the moon. It was blank.

A couple weeks later, as Stella was taking her normal stroll on the beach, she started to see big gray clouds on the horizon. Stella saw they were far away so she did not worry she keep going on her walk. When, she got back to her house she saw the clouds were right on top of her house. She had been through a lot of storms in the past so she was not worried. She made dinner and saw the storm started to take place and she heard a big crash on her porch. She put her food down and ran to the front of her house to see there was no porch all there was a was a big hole where her porch was. Feeling very frightened she ran to the fastest part of her house which was her bedroom, and she waits she waits for another crash. One minute, two, nothing. Then she heard it. She heard the death defying crash. She ran back to the very end of her room. She saw a crack coming closer, and closer to her room. Terrified, she tries to find a way out of her room. Her best bet would be the wind, but her house was up on a hill overlooking the ocean. There were sharp rocks at the bottom. It was either rocks or falling through a crack. But she took too long when she was thinking on what to do that the crack reached her room. It corned her. Just as she stepped back, she fell through the hole.

"Ah" she screamed

As she fell in the black abyss, she thought she was going to die, and she hit water with a big splash. She looked up at her house as it crumbled. Frightened, she tried to swim but the shock of the cold water froze her and she was unable to swim to shore. She struggled for minutes but it was too much the big waves tried her out. Every minute there would be a big wave that would engulf her as she was barely able to get back to the surface. Soon it was too much for Stella, and she gave in. Stella slowly sunk into the water.

Artemis was watching all this happen feeling sad for poor Stella.

"She is too young to die" Artemis thought?

"She has so much more she needs to do in her life" she said to herself.

She thought on and on how to save her. She thought and thought and finally found a way to save her.

"I know what I have to do" she said.

Just as Stella was about to give into the water she felt something tickling at her feet. She looked around and saw nothing there. As she was sinking deeper and deeper into the water, she thought it was just a fish but as the minute went on she saw a glow and it slowly got brighter and brighter until she saw her legs turning into little points. Then her arms. At that same second she shout out of the water as she was in mid-flight she turned into the first star. She looked down and saw everything.

"Wow this is beautiful" Stella said.

She saw Europe, Asia, and Usa. She wondered who turned her into to this beautiful thing. She glowed for everyone to see. At the night people would come out to see her glow, and say how beautiful she was.

"What a beautiful glow" everyone said.

She loved having all this attention. She kept people feeling safe with her warm glow. Stella and the moon lit up the night sky. She was happy for the rest of her life. Lighting up the world and making it a better place for everyone.

Pluie

By Meredith Henricks

Long ago on the top of Mount Olympus in Ancient Greece, Zeus looked over his land. Everything was running smoothly. Except the one thing that everyone was having trouble with. Even Persephone, Demeter, or even Hestia could not solve the problem. Every single field was dry as the sun. The last, wet rain was 100 years ago and the soil was going dry. One girl heard all argument and every complaint. Her name was Eudora. She knew that the argument must be stopped and she was going to make Zeus make it rain again, since he was probably the only one that could, so that the arguments would stop. She believed in peace and right now, that was the exact opposite of what was happening.

The next day, Eudora went up to Zeus's chambers to ask him if he could actually do something. She entered the bright gold gates that had a lightning bolt engraved onto the center. Then, she trudged up golden stairs for what seemed like hours. Once she got up to his chambers, she walked in languorously not afraid to yell at him. A lot.

"Zeus!" She yelled out of breath.

"Enter!" Zeus yelled back. "What do you need?"

Eudora was not afraid of snapping at this man. She knew something had to be done.

"I'm right here. You don't need to yell. Anyway, I came to talk to you about the growing crops problem." Eudora said with confidence.

"How do you think I can solve that!? None of the gods that have the capability can do anything about that," Zeus said.

"I'll make you a deal. If you try to do something about this, I will come every other month to serve you." Eudora said in the most convincing way. Zeus was flattered, as he did like the word servant.

"Very well, I feel that if I make it rain lightning bolts..."

"What?! I came here to ask you to help me! And your idea is make everyone die!? Coming to you was a bad choice," Eudora said

"GUARDS!" Zeus yelled

"Save your breath. I'm already leaving," Eudora said. That night she lay in bed wondering where her next stop would be. Then it hit her. Artemis!

In the morning, she traveled into the forest guessing that's where Artemis would be. Just then, an arrow shot right past her.

"Artemis!" Eudora yelled.

"Hi. What do you need? But make it quick because you're kind of getting in the way of my archery," Artemis said.

"Well, as you might know, the fields are very dry. And I was wondering if you could help me with the rain. Do you think that maybe you have an idea for rain?" Eudora asked.

"Do I look like I care?" Artemis said. "Go away!"

"Ok! Fine!" Eudora impatiently yelled. She knew that Artemis doesn't give second choices. Her next stop was Dionysus.

She walked around the vineyards and she eventually found him.

"Oh thank goodness! I found you!" Eudora said in relief.

"Oh me?" Dionysus said while looking around and finding no one else near. "What can I help you with?"

"Oh, do you know what could possibly happen if it rained?" Eudora asked.

"Yes! The vineyards would grow! Finally! A smart one! I feel that if we make it rain wine, than the grapes would grow and then..." He was stopped.

"Actually, I think that I will figure this out myself," Eudora muttered. "Bye!"

The next morning, Eudora walked out and saw two women both holding grain outside. Eudora hid behind a pillar thinking that they were talking about the growing problem.

"I wish that someone would be brave enough to go out to seek the witch that could do anything." One of the woman said.

"Yes. I do too. The map is in Zeus' chamber that has been stolen by some girl," The other women said. At the same time, Eudora pulled out the map that they were talking about. Once the women were done talking, Eudora headed back home to pack. She packed everything she could and picked up the map and headed out. She traveled for 3 days and the 4th night, she followed the map and went through a grove of trees and saw a hut that looked identical to the one on the map. Eudora opened the rusty, dusty door knob on the witch cottage door. She walked in and saw a women as old as the oldest tree in the corner.

"Hello!" Eudora yelled.

"Huh? Oh! hhi!" the witch stuttered while hiding something behind her.

"What's behind you?" Eudora excitedly asked.

"Oh! Nothing. What do you need?"

"I would like a spell that would make it rain again."

"Oh my gosh! Yes! I can help someone with my god given talent!" The witch said. "Sorry. The last time I helped someone was when 20 years ago." The witch pulled a big, black pot out in the center of the room and grabbed the ingredients list.

"Will you help me look for these ingredients?" The witch asked.

"Sure!" The witch showed her the list which read

  * 2 lizards

  * 5 bugs

  * 1 grass piece

  * 4 water drops

Eudora was really grossed out but was really desperate to make it rain again. Before Eudora could even look, the witch already found the ingredients and threw them in the pot.

"Slow poke!" the witch joked. The pot bubbled and it glowed. As it bubbled, the witch pulled out a strange looking cake thing.

"I forgot something. I can't do anything about it but you can," the witch clarified.

"Me? How can I? I'm not a god or goddess! There is no..." Before she could finish the witch stuffed a bite of the cake in it.

"This cake will allow me to see right through you. Kind of like an x-ray. If it has an effect on you then you can't do anything about it. If it does not have an effect on you, then that means something else." the witch said as she put on strange goggles and was able to see if the cake bite had a big effect on Eudora. Once she saw through the goggles, she figured out that the cake had no effect!

"Oh my gosh! You're half goddess!" The witch yelled.

"Really?!" Eudora said.

"Yeah. You're called a nymph of water. So you can go home and make it rain!" Eudora's excitement decreased after she heard that.

"Wait, you mean that I spent an entire week trying to figure out if it could rain again when I could of done it all myself!?"

"Yep, pretty much! Now you must return home and make it rain before someone notices you are gone. Especially Zeus. He's a madman." the witch said.

"Ok. I'll get home. Um...I guess I'll make it rain. Yep. Good plan," Eudora said still surprised that she wasted all that time. Eudora got over the fact and she ran home and made the trip a lot faster. She got home in a day and stood at the gate.

"What if it doesn't work? What if the witch's old eyes saw something wrong?" Eudora thought.

"No negative thoughts, Eudora!" Eudora thought out loud.

Eudora lifted her hands up and closed her eyes and thought about rain as much as she could. She started to feel mist. And then sprinkles. Then it started to pour. The air was as wet as hair after a swim. Eudora did it! As she walked into the gates she heard cheers and screams as the rain fell. The nice smell of fresh soil filled the air. She could even see kids sticking their tongue out to catch the fresh water on their tongues. It rained for a month and the people never doubted the rain gods again. Little did they know, the god or goddess was living in their own city?

Title of Myth

By Loral

In Ancient Greece, before there was color, there was a young little girl named Iniala [in-iah-la]. Iniala, was a young, beautiful girl who had long, curly hair, hair as, supposedly, gold as wheat. Her hair was longer than the depth of the ocean, and eyes as blue as the sea. Iniala was the most beautiful girl in the whole entire country.

As the days went by, the color stayed the same. Black and white, always will and always had been black and white, at least that's what everyone thought. Day by day, month by month, and year by year, everyone stayed to their usual schedule and color stayed same. One day, Iniala was gallantly walking down by river bay on the soft velvet grass. Suddenly, a little piece of bright green grass appeared. Iniala was frightened. She didn't know what it was. She then picked up a piece of the velvet green grass, and decided to go down to the entryway to the underworld to visit Hades.

"Hades, are you there? I am here to ask you a question," Iniala shouted.

Hades happened to be the only person with a world of color. He didn't know the world above didn't have color.

"Hello, Iniala. We have been expecting you."

Iniala heard a soft, quiet voice. As she looked into the shadows of where the voice came from, she saw a beautiful orange haired, with hazel eyes, and a beautiful blue, silky skin tight dress. She was on an old, brown wooden boat with a pale dead man who was rowing tan paddles.

"Persephone? It's so good to see you. Is it already winter? But anyway, where is Hades?" Iniala said confused.

"Iniala, Hades is eating dinner, but here in the underworld, we know who is coming down to visit, who is about to die, and all of the things that happen above on the world up above," Persephone stated, "Follow me, I will show you where Hades is."

As Iniala followed Persephone to the dining room, she heard many cruel things. She heard all of the dead people in the "Dead" sea, the high pitched screams of people dying, and the sound of bones creaking under her bare, bloody feet.

"Iniala, dear, what brings you here?" Hades questioned.

Iniala and Hades were actually related in a way. Her father was the son of Zeus, Perseus. So, Hades was her great uncle, though, Iniala had no idea. Perseus kept this secret from her because he didn't her to get into trouble by visiting the man in the underworld.

Meanwhile, "Hades, what in his all over the grass, it became, as the underworld calls it, colorful. Can you tell me why it became this?" Iniala asked.

"Oh dear, Iniala, let me talk to Persephone," Hades said scared "Persephone, is Iniala the one who would bring color to the world above?" Hades whispered.

Back, a long, long time ago, there once was color on the land above. The only reason it went away started when Cronos ate the rock that killed him. The color then started to fade away.

"Hades, just tell her the truth. I know Perseus wouldn't want to keep the secret forever," Persephone said.

"Iniala, I need to tell you something very important. You see, your father...."

"Perseus, yes. He was a great father, before he died," Iniala interrupted.

"Well, yes, he kept a big secret from you. His father, Zeus had four other sons. Apollo, Dionysus, Hermes, and Hercules. They are all of your uncles, and I am your great uncle. You also have two great aunts and three other uncles, Hestia, Hades, Hera, Poseidon, and Demeter. Iniala, you also have a great grandpa, Cronos. Well, right after his first child was born, they were eaten. The last six of us escaped. We then killed Cronus and ran away. So that is how color ended. I know that Perseus would have wanted you to know about this," Hades explained.

"Why wouldn't anyone tell me?" Iniala questioned.

"We thought it would be for your own good." Persephone said.

As Iniala was trying to figure everything out, Hades was figuring out why color was back. His theory was Cronos. He thought he would be back. As Iniala sat there, she heard Hades muttering.

"Hades, what's the mat......" Iniala stuttered.

Thump, thump.

They felt the earth shake and heard loud like footsteps. It was Cronos; he was back.

Hades was trying to send Iniala back to the mainland before Cronos reached her. He sent her back with a cup full of color. A goblet as gold as can be, as shiny as ever. The most beautiful cup ever.

"Once you get to the main lands, drink this cup of color. Right after, Cronos will start to disappear and you WILL die. But I will try to revive you," Hades said.

As Iniala went up back to the main lands, she drank the goblet of color and then she felt a breath of air. It was Cronos. He was right behind her. Iniala was praying for the "potion" to work. Suddenly, in a flash of light, Cronos was gone. Iniala started to then feel something coming up, she then let out a high pitched scream. Then, all of a sudden, she fell to the cold, colorful ground. That's all Hades heard from above. A thump. Iniala was passed out on the ground, dead as can be. As pale as ever. She had no more life left in her. Since she was a mortal, her body couldn't take all of that color. Hades then, sent Persephone up to the mainland to get Iniala and bring her back down. He then gave her a reviving like potion to bring her back from his world to live on the mainland.

"Iniala," he whispered, "I hope you live a happy and colorful life. I have made you immortal, so you won't ever have to come down to the underworld just by being dead. Visit soon."

Hades then sent Iniala back to the main lands with hope, courage and love in her heart.

If you ever wonder how color became or even questioned it, this is your answer.

Christopher and Aphrodite

By Leah Hutchison

There was once a man named Christopher with hands roughened by the wood that he had crafted into beautiful Gods. These beings were sold all across Greece and made into idols by the people that beheld its beauty.

As he looked at his new slab of wood, he started to think about which God he would sculpt. His blue eyes drooped and his white teeth hid under his lips. Christopher's bulky shoulders slouched as he noticed that he hasn't seen the eyes of a soul in a year. He scratched his half-grey hair and then he got a great idea and he started to hack and carve at the slab. He pictured long wavy hair, soft hands, kind eyes, and a charming smile. He spent many days and nights with no end carving every last detail.

When he was done, he brushed off the leftover wood and stepped back. He felt even more depressed. Christopher made this sculpture, but it was still not done. He took out his old paints and started to paint over the wood. Christopher painted blues in the dress and red in the hair. The smell of the paint and the maple wood was pleasing.

After a day of nonstop painting, he stepped back to behold the most beautiful human being he had ever seen. Christopher became obsessed with the womanly wood and started to collect flawless rubies mended into gold necklaces. He would repaint her figure once a week. He named the women Aphrodite.

Months passed, and Christopher started to grow tired of seeing her beauty, but never talking to her. He prayed and prayed and prayed to the gods to turn her into flesh and bone.

After praying for a whole day, he left his old workshop to get food. Everyone stared at him because he hadn't left his workspace in a long, long time.

After finishing his meal, he slowly walked back to his atelier realizing that his wish will never come true. He walked in and gasped. The statue was gone!

He looked everywhere for his true friend. She was gone. His purpose was missing. He fell on his knees and started to cry. He stood there and cried and cried. Then he heard a voice.

The voice was sweet and warm, "Hello?"

He glanced up and saw now flesh feet that he carved. He lifted his head and saw the body that he crafted.

"You're alive," he voiced with a gasp.

Aphrodite was even more beautiful now that she was real. Her black eyebrows knit and her green eyes were sorrowful. "Why are you crying?"

He was now on his feet, analyzing her.

Aphrodite's stomach started to growl so they went to the market to pick up some food. When they came back, she collapsed on the floor. She was passed out. He started to shake her and shake her. She didn't wake up. Then starting from the feet, she started to turn into wood again. He just lost her again. He started to scream at the Gods saying, "Why did you do this to me!"

When he finally saw that the loss was to stay, he went to sleep.

In his sleep Hebe visited as a dream telling him that Aphrodite could live, but on one condition. She had to become a goddess. He immediately accepted.

He got up and ran to the room he kept Aphrodite in. When he walked in she was still lying down on the cold floor. Then starting with the feet once again she formed into a real human. He ran over and helped her up. She smiled noticing that she was once again with him.

Then they heard a faint knock.

He walked to his black door and opened it.

On the other side of the door was Hebe, the cupbearer of the gods.

"I would like to see your women," she said walking past him without making eye contact.

Hebe walked up to Aphrodite and said "drink this,"

Aphrodite grabbed the cup and drank it. Hebe then disappeared into thin air. The drink left a sour taste in her mouth.

Christopher smiled with displeasure.

"Promise to visit me," he said reassuring that she wouldn't forget him.

"Every day," She mumbled.

"You promise?"

"Promise,"

With both their eyes full of tears, she bolted over to him and hugged him tight. Standing there together one last time, she whispered in his ear, "I....I love you."

She then started to disappear.

Christopher walked outside and stood there watching the sky, hoping that she would keep her promise.

Aphrodite became the goddess of love and beauty. Christopher started to be more social and work on his sulphurs less. And every day, Aphrodite would visit Christopher until the very last day of his life. Their happy ending came to an end while Aphrodite had to move on.

Oraiste's Adventure

By Natalie

From the beginning of time, the gods interfering with humans caused the earth to change, constantly. Atop their mighty mountain above Greece, the gods would tell humans how to live. Although the humans adored their gods, they wanted to make their own decisions in life. A long, long time ago the citizens of Athens decided that they'd had enough of being the god's puppets, so the Archon asked if any citizen was willing to go to Olympus to speak with the gods. Only one hand in the crowed of people went up. Oraiste, a young girl with stunning scarlet hair and blue eyes who was truly unforgettable, slowly raised her hand. Upon seeing who raised their hand, Hebzucht, an old greedy shopkeeper felt a spark of joy. Oraiste was young, naive and vulnerable... and Hebzucht would use that to his advantage.

"So," Hebzucht said to Oraiste, "what is your plan for success with the gods?"

"What? What do you mean?" Oraiste questioned.

"Surely you have plan...right?"

Oraiste, obviously becoming uncomfortable with the company eased up to the question.

"I don't have a plan, but if you do I would love to hear it."

A smile creeped over Hebzucht's face.

"I was thinking about it and what better way to get something from the gods than to give something to the gods."

"So what you are saying is if I bribe the gods or give them riches the chances of me succeeding are higher?"

"Yes."

Oraiste thought for a moment than an idea came to her.

"Would you come with me to Olympus?" Oraiste asked hopefully, "you could be a big help to me."

Hebzucht pretended to think about the offer, feeling a rush of relief and confidence. His plan was working.

"I'd love to." Hebzucht replied.

After more thought and some planning, a plan was formed. Oraiste and Hebzucht would ask the town for a loan to purchase the most beautiful golden statue of a maple leaf. Then, they would go to Mount Olympus to bargain with the gods.

After retrieving the idle for the gods, the long journey to Mount Olympus began. Oraiste and Hebzucht climbed the formidable mountain to the gods in the rain. When Oraiste would ask Hebzucht what the rain meant he would change the subject in a hurry. This made Oraiste scared because she thought the rain was a warning sign from the gods of certain failure on their journey. Oraiste's mind raced with all the same thoughts, "Would they succeed? What would they do if they failed? Did she trust Hebzucht?" The continuous sound of rain hitting the path put a strong sensation of fear in both of the weary travelers, which caused them to think about what they were doing.

Once Oraiste and Hebzucht reached the top of Mount Olympus they found Zeus. Before confronting him Hebzucht said he did not have a good relationship with the gods and that it would be better if Oraiste would go alone to speak with Zeus.

"What," Oraiste screamed pushing herself away from Hebzucht, "why didn't you tell me this?"

"I-", Hebzucht began faking guilt, "I saw you were scared and worried, and I didn't want to make you feel worse."

"Fine I will go alone but if we make it back I'm going to tell the town that I did this all by myself."

"That's fair."

As Oraiste walked away, he added in a voice only he could hear, "I will have my own riches when we are done with this."

This was his chance Hebzucht and was ready. He ran into the treasure room, grabbed the jeweled crown and ran out. Success! Hebzucht got the crown and he would now become the richest man in all of Greece.

Oraiste walked up to the temple of Zeus where Zeus was sleeping in his throne. She thought of how nice it must be being a god, no one to bother you ever.

Oraiste bent on one knee and said, "Mighty Zeus, king of all divine beings, I come to you from the great city Athens with a request from the citizens." Zeus was not sleeping any more, he was listing to Oriaste.

"I'm aware of what you want and what you have for me and my answer to your question of more freedom is yes." Zeus said calmly without opening his eyes. Oraiste let out a sigh of relief, the sudden noise made Zeus jump causing him to pay attention Oraiste.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you."

Hera watching from a corner became very mad at her husband. She told Zeus not to flirt with other woman for his own good. Hera, in a flurry of anger, went to go retrieve her crown to address Zeus.

"Has anyone ever told you that you are very beautiful?" Zeus said with coo.

"Yes...um I have to get going it is about to get dark," Oraiste replied nervously. "One question do you know anyone named Hebzucht?"

"Oh yes, he traveled here with you and is in big trouble with Hera."

"What?"

"You will find out soon, but you are right you do need to go...NOW."

"Okay, thank you for your help almighty Zeus."

"No problem my love."

Oriaste look at Zeus suspiciously, than they said their last goodbyes and parted.

When Oriaste met back up with Hebzucht, she asked what he did while she was taking.

"Nothing just waiting for you," he replied. "But we should get going. I want to get home before dark. Come along."

Just as Oraiste and Hebzucht were at the bottom of Mount Olympus, they heard a scream that sent a rush of shock through them both.

"Hera knows!" Hebzucht yelped.

"What do you mean?" Oraiste said as they started to run.

Hebzucht thought for a moment. He did not want to tell her he had a plan, and another reason for coming to the gods. So he told her that Hera had seen him and was mad that he was in her home.

Meanwhile on Mount Olympus, Hera was fuming with anger. She hated Hebzucht, she hated that redhead. She also hated that the two of them ran into a forest to hide and that now she could not find them. As Hera looked at the forest where the criminals hid, a brilliant idea came to her. She would take all the leaves off of the trees. She would find them and punish them.

As Oraiste ran, she thought she heard the sound of paper crinkling and as she look around her head began to spin. The leaves on the trees were changing colors from their normal color green to red, brown, yellow, and orange. The trees looked mad which confused Oraiste, but as she look over at Hebzucht whom looked exhausted from running she understood. In his rough leather satchel he had Hera's crown. He had stolen Hera's crown. The goddess that was the moodiest was most likely very mad. Hera would kill Hebzucht. Hera would kill her because she was with him.

"Stop!" Oraiste yelled out of anger. "You stole Hera's crown? Do you have any idea what you have done?" Hebzucht did not reply be stopped. "Answer me!" Oraiste was about to yell again but as she turned to face him she saw the leaves. Gone, all of them. All the leaves had fallen to the forest floor. Hebzucht and Oraiste eyes met and the smell of fear paralyzed them.

"Ha ha!" Hera said with pride, "I think this belongs to me." She picked up her crown from the forest floor. "I'm Hera queen of the gods and you are a stone statue." Hebzucht then was immediately turned to stone. "Oh and for you miss for flirting with my husband Zeus you will be cursed with constant fear." Hera said with joy.

The people of the world were eventually given more freedom but with a cost. In memory of Oraiste's sacrifices, the leaves would turn orange then fall of the trees in fall, and the people would not see their green leaves until spring. Hebzucht was turned into a fountain on Olympus and Oraiste was left to wander the woods with constant fear and was never heard from again.

Disappear

By Faux Nom

"Bye, see you tomorrow!" Vivian called over her shoulder to Aria as she descended down the porch steps and onto the scarcely light sidewalk. Vivian felt a pair of eyes stare at her back like they were looking into her soul. However, these felt icy and cold as it sent a shiver down her spine. She inconspicuously glanced behind her only to find a pitch black street, not even a newspaper was stranded on the asphalt. As she turned her head to face forward again, there were sounds of the soles of shoes hitting the pavement, like someone was walking anywhere nearby. They continued to get closer until she felt a breath on her neck.

"Don't scream," a husky voice whispered into Vivian's ear, as they clamped a grimy hand on her mouth and slithered an arm across her waist. Her back stiffened at the noise. Heart pounding and blood draining from Vivian's face, she obeyed, fearing the worst. The squealing of tires forced her mind back into reality. The sound drew closer and close. While she stood, frozen in place, not registering what was happening. Abruptly, the squealing stopped. Darkness started to consume her vision, until there was only a single speck of light left in the world. Pop! The last light of the world had disappeared.

Brightness burned into Aria's eyelids. Forcing her eyes open, but quickly shutting them as there was too much light; Aria woke up to the morning sun. A yawn escaped her lips stretching out over the course of several seconds. Not quite sure what time it was, she rolled over to the other end of her bed to grab her phone. The light of the small device seared into her brain as she looked at the time to find it was 7: 53 a.m. Not even a small good morning text from Vivian was plastered on the screen. However, Viv always texted her at seven in the morning, every single day. 'Something's wrong,' Aria thought. Rushing around her room trying to throw some decent looking clothes, scenarios of what could have happened to her raven haired, pale skinned, and electric eyes best friend danced threw her head. Like a cheetah, she stumbled down the stairs to the first story of her home.

"Mom, I'm going to Viv's house," she called while running out the door after snatching a granola bar from the pantry. While starting to walk down the porch steps, she ripped open the little package and took a bite of the sticky goodness. Jogging down the block, Aria noticed a small gray object lying on the sidewalk, broken and surrounded by glass. As she came closer to the object, she realized it was Vivian's phone. Curious as ever, Aria carefully picked up the iPhone and assessed its damage. The screen was cracked and several shards of glass were constantly dropping to the ground as she lifted it from the sidewalk. Something black on the road caught her eye. 'Tires marks,' she thought. Aria followed the burnt rubber tracks until the end of the road, where they continued around a corner, then stopped. Warily, she shuffled down to the end of the street to where Vivian's house stood.

Blue and red flashes clouded her vision, and scattered everywhere were police cars. Completely confused, Aria ran up the steps to the house only to be stopped by officers.

"Miss, please leave the area, there is an investigation going on," one stated.

"No, you don't understand, I'm Vivian's best friend," Aria replied.

"Excuse me while I go ask the parents."

"Okay." Moments later the officer came back.

"Please, come in. Miss Winters's parents would like to speak with you." She trailed behind the officer only to come face to face with her best friends' sobbing and teary eyed parents. As soon as they caught sight of her, they rushed up and pulled her into a big hug. Seconds turned into minutes as the lugubrious trio squeezed the life out of each other. Out of nowhere, Aria's back pocket vibrated. She pulled the phone out of her pocket to find that somebody had sent her a video message.

"Aria, they want a 1,000,000 dollar ransom. Please help me love. Follow your heart and you will find love," said a tired, beaten, and worn out looking Vivian. Vivian's parents who were looking over her shoulders gasp, and her mother stifled a sob. Something suddenly clicked in Aria's mind. Gasping she looked up and almost dropped her phone.

"I think know where they took Viv!" She shouted. Something in her head clicked, almost like gears. 'That was the Eiffel Tower in the background,' she thought, 'maybe, she is in a building with windows and the building is facing the Eiffel Tower.' Vivian's parents red eyes looked at her pleadingly. "She always talked about going to the city of love, Paris. Vivian only talked about love when something connected to Paris, the city of love. It might be a long shot, but I think that she's in Paris, France," Aria reasoned. "Would it be possible for you to track where this video came from?" She questioned after walking up to one of the officers in the house.

"Yes, pull up the video on the phone and I will see what I can do," He answered.

"Okay, thank you."

A few minutes later, the policeman came up to Aria.

"The video came from Paris France."

"Thank you very much," She replied. Hurriedly, she shuffled over to Vivian's parent to tell them the news. "They said that the message came from Paris, France. Wait a minute." Aria scrambled to pull the video up again. When she did, she carefully examined the background of the images. Her eyes widened at her realization. Shock spread across her face like frost. "I have to go!" She said, her voice almost inaudible. With that, Aria sprinted out the door and went bounding down the steps trying not to fall. The soles of her shoes hit the pavement at a rapid pace.

After less than a minute of running, Aria arrived at her house, and she rushed to get her laptop. No later than what felt like an eternity, the silver MacBook had finally turned on.

"Paris, Paris, Paris," she repeated to herself while booking a flight to the city of love. "Finally! A flight for tonight," Aria exclaimed. Thoughts of what the people who took Vivian had done to the missing girl were swirling through her head like a tornado, violent and brisk.

Aria sat waiting patiently for the flight to Paris that she booked earlier that day thinking about what she had done earlier that day.

'She used a scrounged pen to write on the seized piece of paper in her hand to write the letter that could get her into a lot of trouble.

Dear Mom,

Please forgive me. Vivian was kidnapped and I believe that she is in Paris. I am going to see if I can find her. I should be back in a few days.

Love your daughter,

Aria

With that, she took one last look at her house, as it could be the day she died if things went south.'

"Flight 394 to Paris France is now boarding." Stated a voice over the intercom. Aria stood up and grabbed her backpack and purse. The purse had essentials such as water, food, and some spare clothes. The purse held her phone, charger, wallet and change. Waiting for the plane to take off felt like an eternity to Aria. All of a sudden, the plane started to travel down the runway. Luminous lights lined the runway to guide planes taking off and landing. A bump, a jiggle, and then nothing. The plane had pulled off from the runway. Aria's stomach felt like it had been twisted around.

After a few minutes, her eyes started to droop. Sleep overcame her consciousness. Blackness was the only thing she could see for miles and miles in her dream state.

"Miss, miss, please wake up," said a flight attendant, "We are about to land."

"Oh, thank you," Aria replied. She rubbed her eyes in hope of washing the sleepiness out. However, no prevail. The sleepiness lingered in her head. With a jolt, the colossal flying machine landed on the smooth run. It cleared all tiredness out of her head. The plane had stopped and everyone started to get their bags. Walking off was like walking through molasses. It was so crowded that people could only take one very small step at a time. Finally that plane had mostly cleared off, so Aria decided to get her bags. 'Hm,' she thought, 'I can't wait to find Vivian so I should just go straight to the Eiffel Tower and see if any sides match what I saw in the video. I need a cab to get there.' Aria walked across the entire airport to the car garage. She stood in front of the pickup lane hoping to catch a taxi. A sleek black car that had a sign that said taxi came into her sight.

"Taxi! Taxi!" she shouted at the car. When it pulled up to the place she was standing in, Aria tugged open the smooth and clean door to climb inside. "Pourriez-vous s'il vous plaît me prendre à la Tour Eiffel?"

"Oui," acknowledged the driver. The car sped off while leaving a cloud of noxious and putrid gas in the air. Like a normal long car ride, it was boring as ever.

Minutes passed and the car did not get any more interesting. Music played through the speakers. It was not too loud, but loud enough for the car to slightly shake. The car came to a stop in the front of the tower. She paid the driver €25. She hopped out, and made a full 360 degree turn to figure out which direction the flat was in. to her left, she spotted some flats. They were the only flats within sight, so she decided to figure out which floor the flat was on. She whipped out her phone to look at the video. 'Hm, window has to be even with the bottom platform, so it has to be on the third or fourth floor," she reasoned in her head. She quickly started to walk in the direction of the flats. It took her a few minutes to get there, but when she did, she began to climb the stairs to the third floor. Huffing, she made it to the third floor after sprinting three flights stairs. Aria listened carefully listen for any groaning or painful sounds. She was still walking when she heard a quiet groan of pain. Wanting to get her best friend back, she tugged on the door handle to find the door unlocked. Quiet as a mouse, Aria slipped inside the room to find her friend lying on the floor, bruised, beaten, bloody, and bleeding.

"Vivian!" She shouted rushing across the room. "Please don't die," she muttered to herself, "please don't die." She whipped out her cell phone and dialed 112. "S'il vous plaît! S'il vous plaît! Mon ami a était kidnappé, mais je l'ai trouvée . Elle est dans le coma et je ne sais pas où les ravisseurs sont , mais je pense qu'ils pourraient venir bientôt. Je suis dans un bâtiment plat qui est directement en face de la rue du côté ouest de la Tour Eiffel . Le numéro l'appartement est 39. Il est au troisième étage . Accélère s'il te plaît!" (Please! Please! My friend was kidnapped, but I have found her. She is in a coma and I don't know where the kidnappers are, but I think they might come soon. I am in a flat building that is directly across the street from the west side of the Eiffel Tower. The flat number is 39. It is on the third floor. Please hurry!)

Suddenly, Vivian gasped in a giant breath and wheezed out, "Thank you for being such a great friend. At my funeral, don't cry because my life is over, smile because it happened. I love you." Aria grimly checked her neck for a pulse that wasn't there. Her heart felt like it broke into two pieces. Colossal tears quietly streamed down her face while sobs racked her chest.

Knock! Knock!

"Il est la police, ouvrez!" yelled a voice outside of the door. Aria rushed to the door. She opened it up to a few police officers.

"She's dead. My friend is dead, but thank you for coming," Aria sniffled. The police entered the room and surveyed the scene. Aria continued to silently cry.

"What happened here?" Questioned one of the officers.

"I came into the room to find my friend lying on the floor. I went to her, she said some things. Then, she died." Aria answered.

"Thank you," they replied.

"Vivian Winters was an incredible person. She helped people whenever she could and she was the most loyal friend a person could have," Aria stated to the crowd. Lots of people in black clothes and with tear stained faces sat in front of her. "Her last words were," she continued, "'at my funeral, don't cry because my life is over, smile because it happened.' I know that we will all miss her, but she wouldn't us to mourn her death, she would want us to celebrate her life. goodbye Viv. I'll miss you," Aria articulated. Lots of hands tapped each other and made a clapping noise. She walked to the casket and gave Vivian a kiss on her forehead. 'Goodbye Vivian. May you rest in peace,' Aria thought.

Lathi and the Mountains

By Emma Lambert

The bubbling mixture churned over and over in the giant cauldron. The potion was dark violet in color, streaked with gray here and there; the cauldron black as night. It stood on a silver platform, above a golden fire, flames licking the bottom of the magic infested container. Darkness engulfed the only object in the isolated cave as the howling wind outside threatened to wash away the fire with a single swish. The cave was located on the side of a steep cliff with a certain death drop just waiting for its next victim outside. It was miserable. The cave was dark, damp, and cold and Lathi hated all of it.

Lathi was a young girl living alone in her miniscule cave on the side of a steep cliff that wanted nothing more than to get to the other side and be in the shining sun with all the other people that seemed so lovely. She was small and pale; from living in darkness the majority of her life, with wild curly hair of a chestnut brown. Her eyes were the color of the sky. They were big and round, mainly from staring at the world above with huge, curious eyes. She was filled with the hope of someday joining what looked like such merriment and the wonder of her imagination creating the impossible scenario of herself frolicking in the open day. Oh how glorious the world seemed to look from her perspective. She so often imagined the wind in her hair, and sunshine on her skin. But the years dragged on and Lathi still remained with no escape from her dim, haunting cave. She fell into a deep depression. The poor girl decided there was no way out from the prison she had found herself in. And although she knew there was no point in attempting to get to the world above, Lathi couldn't bring herself to give up trying. While there were many obstacles that stood tall and strong in Lathi's way, one towered atop the rest.

"The most terrible form of curse from an unknown creature," Lathi liked to call her clumsiness. There was no possible way she could make it to the other side of the cliff without killing herself.

And alas, her dark, damp cave, all alone on this cliff was almost too much to bare. Lathi often found herself overcome with the longing for company as she huddled in the back of her hollow home, empty of laughter and excitement. Lathi's house was a perfect representation of her soul; murky, and lifeless.

One drab morning that consisted of absolutely nothing -as usual- Lathi laid on her stomach with her heavy head resting on the back of her hands. She reached over to her left, and on the wall, she scratched in the 5,836th tally mark with her fingernail.

"Only 4 more days until another birthday completely isolated," she softly sighed to herself. Lathi was almost 16 and what she wanted more than anything in the whole world -however big it may be- was to finally have happiness flood her thoughts and just sprint as hard as she could through a sunlit field; with her legs pumping and actually receiving some exercise. To have a warm summer breeze whip her long, tousled hair in all directions, and collapse on the soft grass, laughing so hard it almost hurt. Having a real life friend do the whole thing with her. Was that too much to ask? To live?

And then there it was again. Reality slamming her one dream plunging to the end of the endless chasm beneath her.

Lathi flipped onto her back, and hung her head off the edge of her cave, letting her long hair dangle down into nothingness.

"Hello there," a gleeful, unseen voice said softly.

Lathi immediately flung her head up to search her cave. This was extremely unfamiliar to Lathi, being she had never heard another voice other than her own, though she not dare utter a word now.

"I'm Artemis, and we've never met before, but I need you to do me a favor."

Lathi knew she recognized the name. It was what the people of the nearby town had called some goddess they celebrated about. She had picked up that Artemis was pretty important and knew she better do what she was told.

"Wh...What do you need me to do?" Lathi questioned, trying to sound as brave and ready as possible.

"I have been pleased lately with the mortal world, so as a gift to the humans, I would like you to make animals for them," Artemis said, slowly pacing around the cave. "And as a reward for helping me with this," she continued, "I will take you across this cliff to be with Greece."

Lathi was overwhelmed with disbelief. Her whole life that was the only thing she could think about. Being with the world -Greece was apparently the city Artemis had told her she would join- and now it would finally happen! She was so excited she could hardly contain herself. Pure delight was all that she felt. She gladly accepted, and Artemis got to work handing her recipes and potions; stocking Lathi's cave with all the supplies needed to make the lovely present for the mortals.

"I expect them done by the end of the week," Artemis explained to her. "Oh, and don't forget to follow the recipes exactly," she warned, "don't let anything else get in them."

"I won't!" Lathi called out to her. "Thank you!"

...

She got to work right away. Making sure to triple check each recipe and read over them extremely carefully. Lathi was determined to not let her clumsy disposition get the best of her this time. The young girl was quite busy the rest of the day pouring each new substance into her cauldron along with the purpley black mixture. She was always curious as to what it did, but never had the courage to find out. What if it was poisonous? What if it exploded everywhere? But that was not the case. It was merely an activator potion conjured by Artemis when Lathi was placed in the dreadful cave of hers. Apparently the Gods and Goddesses had been planning this gift directed to the mortals for a very long time.

So on and on she worked, all day, unbelievably excited to finally get all she had ever desired. It was only four days away. And she could hardly wait. Her insides bubbled and knotted from sunrise to sunset. Her first animal was so close to being complete. There were just some final touches.

...

There was rumbling. Big. Loud. Low. Awake. Lathi shot up from the ground. The morning air, crisp and cool drifted in from the opening. It was nice. But there was something different. Prominent. The rumbling. And it wouldn't stop. Her head spun in all directions. Desperately searching for a source. An earthquake was what it was. And everything was frantic. She bolted towards the only thing that mattered. The shelves stocked with potions. Spreading her arms out as far as they would go, she wrapped her arms around all the bottles and pushed with all her might against the wall. Keeping them there. The cool dampness of the wall pressed against her face. Thrusting all its pressure onto her slender body. She stood. Her legs grew weak. She waited, and just hoped nothing would fall. But instead, the earthquake worsened. More aggressive. So forceful it didn't matter how hard Lathi pressed against the walls. It wouldn't work.

Nothing would. She stumbled backward. Her head barely missing the edge of the mixing pot. Every potion on each of the shelves toppled to the ground.

All was over. The movement ceased and not one thing moved. It was still. Lathi scanned the mess of bottles scattered around her. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth when she noticed none of the potions made it into the cauldron. But all panic came rushing back as quickly as it had gone. There was one left.

One last potion still managed to stay on the shelf. But not for long. It had just tipped over the edge.

Time seemed to slow down and Lathi dove into action. She wouldn't let anything ruin her chances of living with humanity. Nothing. This one block was nerve racking, being Lathi wasn't very good at catching anything. But she reached above her head and clamped down with her hands around the bottle. She had saved her dream this time. Everything would work out. Or so she thought.

It seemed that in the midst of Lathi's catch, the potion she aimed to save tipped back slightly too much. The cork preventing the magical solution from pouring out popped off and a small amount managed to spill into the mixture Lathi had been working on. But it was enough to make something go wrong.

"It's finally done!" She exclaimed as she placed the last of the fallen potions back onto the shelf. Lathi had just put the finishing touches on her first mixture, and was overly excited to see how it would turn out. Her hands sunk deep into the thick potion. It felt like warm mud swallowing her arms, which wasn't exactly pleasant, but didn't disgust her either. She found an oval that was rather soft and fuzzy, but not wet; which was strange taking into account that it had been sitting in a potion of muck. She gently grabbed it and pulled it above the surface. An animal.

She did it! This was the first step to making her one dream come true. The animal was about the size of the eggplants that grew on a branch just outside Lathi's cave. He had huge brown eyes that looked up at her with curiosity.

Lathi loved him. After all, he was the only company she had ever received. She even decided to name the animal and his kind. Gophers was what they would be called. And her first friend would be named Aubergine. However, things would not stay this nice for long. Lathi would quickly realize that everything was about to get extremely complicated.

Suddenly, Lathi's new friend became unbearably heavy, and she was forced to set him down. She had no clue what was going on. She was completely in the dark. All she could do was stare in horror and confusion as the newly named gopher began to grow, and grow, and grow.

Larger by the second, Aubergine grew to be the size of the cave, pressing Lathi against the back wall. Fur blocked her vision, and filled her mouth, making it more of a challenge to breathe. The consequences of the small mishap were starting to settle in. The rugged wall of the cave scraped up Lathi's arms, and she could feel the burning of new wounds. All the pressure against her, pinning her to the wall. There was nowhere to go. But then, space. The cool wall on her back was gone; the fur on her front side gone as well. Her feet on the floor. There was nothing.

Nothing except the sight of a gigantic gopher being shot to the other side of the cliff in which Lathi lived. Thinking quickly, Lathi sprinted to the edge of her cave. When she got to the end of the ground, she drilled her feet into the floor, and surged through the air as far as she could, reaching out with her hands.  
She grasped the end of the Aubergine's tail and clutched onto it so tight that her hands began to cramp. But she would not let go, for she knew she would die if she did. So she hung on. Her body jerking in every direction. But then, the impact.

Lathi hit the ground so hard that she thought she heard a crack in her ribs. Pain spread like a spilled liquid all throughout her torso. Aubergine had blasted through the stone on the other side of the cliff and made a gargantuan crater that Lathi had landed in. The end of the gopher's tail had slipped out of her reach, and then he was racing down a tunnel that was made as he went. He just kept slamming into the rock and making a deeper tunnel by the second. Lathi could hear the roar of explosion as the roof of the tunnel shot up thousands of feet high as a result of Aubergine being too big for the tunnel. The land above shot up almost to the clouds, and the gopher was making a whole line of exploded land.

Lathi needed to stop him. She began to run. Chasing. Sprinting as hard as she could. Her arms pumping. Her legs aching. But she couldn't stop. She had to keep going. But Aubergine was colossal. He could run half a mile with every leap and bound. But she couldn't give up. Not when her dream was so close. It was too close to quit.

...

Lathi ran on forever it seemed like. She could have run around the whole world twice by now. But she would never know. It was pitch black. Only the rumbling of Aubergine's footsteps; so powerful they knocked her over sometimes. But she just kept chasing after him. Heart pounding. Lungs gulping in as much air as they could. Her tiny feet slapping the ground as she attempted not to let the rumbling fade. She had to try.

And so, the end of the week approached. No miracle from the Gods had occurred to assist Lathi in her impossible task. This was it. Everything was over. She was positive she could never find her cave again, or even go back to that dreadful place again if she could. All hope trickled out of Lathi's soul, never to be found again. Despair overwhelmed her and she sunk to the ground with tears streaming down her face. She was so disappointed in herself. She had worked so hard only to fail. This is where it would all fall apart.

All grew silent except for the sniffles form Lathi.

"This is beautiful Lathi!" exclaimed a familiar voice. A hand rested upon the young girl's shoulder, and she tilted her head to peer up at the goddess.

It was Artemis. She wore a pleasant countenance. How could she be pleased with the mistake Lathi had made?

"I'm so sorry," Lathi replied sheepishly. She could only hope her punishment wouldn't be too unbearable.

"What's there to be sorry about? Your creation is gorgeous. The Gods are eternally grateful to you."

"What are you talking about?"

"Come with me," Artemis took Lathi's hand, and together they traveled to the world above the enormous tunnels.

Lathi stared in awe at what had been made by her furry creation. Towering masses of rock stretched up into the sky. They had snow-capped peaks, and jagged edges that actually turned out to be stunning. She was not expecting the result to be so breathtaking.

"What do you want to call them?" Artemis questioned.

"Me?" Lathi felt privileged.  
Artemis nodded, "You made them after all."

Lathi thought hard about it. This was a very important decision. After a few minutes tossing ideas back and forth, she finally made up her mind.

"Mountains," was what she decided on.

"Lovely," Artemis agreed.

But there was one thing still itching in Lathi's head.  
"And what about me living in Greece?"

"Ah yes. You may have your wish. I will take care of the animals."

As soon as the words came out of Artemis' mouth Lathi was so happy she could scream. She couldn't thank the goddess enough. Words couldn't explain her delight. Her one and only dream would actually come true! It was unbelievable. She could never imagine it happening. But it was. All of it. And she couldn't wait.

Greece was beautiful. There were busy markets selling everything from jewelry to vegetables. Scents of baked goods drifted throughout the cobblestone streets. The sound of children laughing and playing filled the air. All the commotion was comforting after being so isolated.

And forests were Lathi's personal favorite. The sky was clearly seen and bright blue speckled with white, puffy clouds. A slight breeze whispered through the treetops, and the grass, a color of deep green, blew gently. Mountains were lined up in the distance, adding to the perfect scenery. The whole thing was just beautiful.

Evenings were equally as dazzling. The navy blue sky shimmered with stars, and fireflies glowed here and there. Lathi laid on the soft grass, gazing up into the atmosphere. She was the happiest she had ever been, and was determine to spend every minute of her new life in a joyous mood as her eyelids drooped shut on her real-life dream.

Fright Night

By Grant Taylor

"Stop! Stop!" Stuart shouted with fright, "Go away, I don't want you here!" Stuart, an 11 year old boy, lived with his dad, his mom died when he was only 5, and he enjoyed playing on the junior varsity football team. Kevin was a city cop with a lot of money for houses and cars. After Stuart's mom died, times were tough. Having a tough time with the move he would try and escape that to try and play football as much as he could.

About one year ago Stuart and his dad Kevin moved into a ginormous house. So large it averaged around 20 floors inside it, it was as big if not bigger as a hotel. Stuart stated, "Half the time I can't even find my own bedroom." So yeah, the house was huge. That was only a little bit of the problem though. Ever since they moved in, Stuart had the most terrifying nightmares ever. He couldn't tell if they were real or fake because the nightmare would start back where it left off every night. It was like a horror movie that never ended.

Night after night, Stuart suffered this horrible fright. He questioned himself all the time... "Why is this continuing every night? Is this actually real or fake? How can I escape from this deadly dream?" He wondered and wondered. It was getting worse, and Kevin wouldn't listen saying, "Son that's impossible no nightmares can ever pick up after they left off they can repeat but not start where it ended." They all started with flashbacks of his mom's death. Then, they featured Major injuries he had suffered.
Stage two was even worse having extreme deja-vu transferring through his nightmares to his frightening life. Almost like he could tell the future right? Not exactly. He had a hard time remembering what happened the past night until he was back in what happened to be a nightmare.

Stage three getting scarier seeing things his dad breaking all the laws about murder. They were getting worse and worse. He couldn't help it. Without hesitating, he sprinted to his friend's house to spend the night and see if all the nightmares would disappear. Stuart fell asleep immediately and something happened that had never happened before. He had a dream. Not a nightmare, a dream. He instantly ran back home when his dad, Kevin, told him something unbelievably shocking.

"Last night, I had a horribly scary nightmare!" Kevin screamed.

"You won't believe this, but when I went to my friend, Bill's house last night, I had a dream. That proves it's only the house giving you and I nightmares."

"We'll give it two nights if the house does anything weird we'll move out."

They gave it one night and even worse things started to happen things (chairs, tables, couches) started to move. They still had one more night to see if things even out. Kevin and Stuart went to bed scared to death and besides from the moving furniture noises were being made. Stuart, being yelled out from nowhere. Screeches from a distance. That was it, immediately Kevin screamed at Stuart, "That's it, we are spending the night in a hotel. In the morning, we will come back to gather our stuff and then were moving out!" Kevin yelled.

In the hotel, nothing happened. No moving chairs no noises. Just the dreams Kevin and Stuart had. They went back to their miraculous mansion in the morning and everything was gone it smelled like rotten milk and they just stood there touching the broken down walls! Clothes, chairs, couches, food, cars all gone.

"We need to get out of here, I have the money we can buy it all back!" Kevin yelled. They ran faster than ever. Kevin remembered he still had to wait to see if their offer on the house would go through.

The next day, Kevin had bad news. "Son, we didn't get the deal on the house so we will either be sleeping on the streets or we will have to stay at your friend's house," Kevin said. They went and knocked on Bills door sparingly with that tiny bit of luck they thought they had. They both had that little taste of fear he wouldn't answer and they would be sleeping on the streets. Luckily, he was home and let them stay the night but they would need a house quick! Nothing popped up but they would eventually find a house. From then on, they finally had no more nightmares only better dreams yet to come.

The Prepotente

By Lorien Osterfelt

He felt a cold distance between him and reality. He knew that if he did that again he would not be in this type of state. Recently, that day, Jake had stood up for another boy who had gotten picked on by Forte. Forte was the type of boy who would do anything to be a bully to another. Jake finally looked up, he was still shaking from being beaten and kicked to nothing. When he, opened his eyes, he saw light and thought he was outside. But, he was actually in the infermiera. The infermiera always smelled like old fish but this time it smelled like sweet honey. He tried to sit up but he felt a sharp pain in his leg. Then, he realized that he had broken his leg. Jake laid back down and slumped in his bed. Feeling like he had nothing to do again, he was astonished.

Now, Forte, during this time, was outside eating lunch. Forte had hard cracked hands like he had been chopping wood, he had a sharp nose, a face that was just plainly mean, and his eyes where the darkest holes. She couldn't believe that he had gotten away with hurting another kid. Forte felt powerful and strong, like a bully as he stomped into his house and walked up the stairs to his bed. His silky soft bed was made of old clothes which had been cut into pieces and was sewed by hand. When he laid down on his bed he looked up at the ceiling and laughed with a grin on his face.

Then, Hermes came up to Athena and said, "Athena there is trouble in the city of Clay!"

Then, Athena said, "What's wrong?"

Hermes said, "It's Forte."

"What about him?"

"He's picked on a smaller boy."

"So?"

"We have to stop him."

When Athena heard what Hermes said, she was furious about an unfair fight. Then she stood up and started pacing. She thought that if she went down, there she could teach this boy a lesson about picking on others. When Hermes looked back at Athena, she had flames in her eyes. Before she went down there, she turned herself into a boy and her new name was Oliver. Who was small, defenseless, but inside there was a warrior that had a thirst for vengeance. Oliver had thick brown hair, and ocean blue eyes that looked so sweet, and he looked so innocent.

After that, Oliver went down to the immortals world. He then, walked to the "doorstep" of the village. The air tasted like fresh stew. He stood there for a while and then moved left then right in each step. He walked for a while and then saw Forte. Forte looked mad at something but anyway he always looked mad. Athena then decided to on accident walk into Forte and make him mad. Then, he walked into Forte and oh he got so mad. Forte said, "Hey, What are you doing here you little kid, you are nothing. I could even beat you up in a few seconds."

Oliver said, "Well, you aren't that big I could beat you up. If I lose this fight you can beat me up for as long as you would like. But, if I win this fight you will be begging for mercy on Athena but she will not take mercy on you." Forte then said, "What do you know about talking for Athena."

Oliver said, "More than you'll ever know."

At that moment, the fight began. The two looked at each other for a while but then Forte longed at Oliver. But, then Oliver jumped aside. And kicked the bully in the side. She could hear the crunch of her fist as it hit the body. Then, she stood atop the body. Then, when Oliver stood on the ground he revealed himself and turned into Athena. Athena said, "I know I'll curse you because you have been a horrible person you will be known as the conscience of others, you will not be able to be seen, and you will be eternal!"

Then, Forte realized what he has done and starts to wonder if his life would be different if he was not mean. Now he would be able to see the ones he loved grow old and die.

Forte whispered into others ears knew and said what they should do instead, of making bad decisions. He tried every day to talk to someone but never could. He could only talk in a whisper and could only say good decisions in that whisper.

When Athena looked down on Forte, she took pity on him. One day, she finally decided to do something about it. She went down again and finally went to Forte invisible too. She said, "I am sorry for your suffering, but you deserved this. You put a boy in the infermia."

Forte said, "I know, but I want to be able to be with my family."

Athena then said, "Know you will be able to see your family."

Forte asked, "What?"

Athena said, "I'm going to change your curse to say only nice things to others and not mean things to others."

When Forte was home, he is the happiest thing on earth. He heard his footsteps crunch under the mulch. But, then his mother's face was right in front of him. She smelled like fresh baked bread and looked furious.

Forte's Mother said, "Forte! Where have you been?"

Forte said, "I am very sorry mom I didn't mean to put you through this."

Forte's Mother said, "Well, you did. At least you are home and safe."

Forte now only said nice things to others and wished that he would have been nice to others sooner. He always wondered, "What if I had not seen Athena as a boy, what if I had been nice, and what would have happened?" He always wondered these things. But, he never got them answered.

The Star Watcher

By Alexa

Once upon a time, in ancient Greece, there lived a girl called Astro. But she was no ordinary girl. Living just outside of Athens, she had the ability to brighten up even the darkest of moments. She had wispy blonde hair that almost seemed to float around her head, and her blue eyes always held a twinkle, like her father's. She and her family were poorer than most of the other families around them, and she strived to see smiles on their faces.

Her father was an inventor of a sort, but his works were barely acknowledged. Astro loved to watch him work, and she marveled over his inventions. When she visited him in his workshop located in the city, she would sit by the window and discuss various topics with him while he worked or look out at the crowded, dusty, streets that were always filled with merchants and occasionally nobility. When he got discouraged, she was always there to encourage him to keep trying.

As years passed, Astro grew into a young woman. She not only grew in cleverness but in beauty. Her pale skin was like the moon. Her sunburst hair and sky blue eyes made her look like she was glowing, and a smile always radiated off her face. All the local boys fell all over themselves for her, but she refused their flowers and kisses. Astro wanted to find love for herself, and she wanted someone who would love her for who she was, not for what she looked like.

While she was able to solve almost any problem, there was one problem Astro just couldn't seem to solve. When night fell upon the world, the sky was blank and dark except for a pale moon often covered by clouds. It was often hard for travelers to find their way, and children cowered behind their parents when the sun disappeared from view. She wanted to find a way to light up the sky, just like she lit up everything else. But all her efforts failed. Her mother and father, seeing her so upset by it, decided to help her. Together, they set out to find a solution and to light up the night sky.

One day, Astro decided to take a walk to clear her thoughts. It had been a busy morning. Her father had burst into her bedroom, proclaiming he had found a solution for her problem. But when she had asked him what it was, he laughed, that twinkle in his eye he had whenever he had something great planned. He had told her that it was a surprise. She thought a walk in the forest would help her muddled thoughts come together.

Instead, it did just the opposite, and now she was pondering over what it could be. She looked at her surroundings. The green explosion of trees and shrubs with occasional toadstools. It was the perfect place to think. Her thoughts wandered like a bird. Had he somehow created a light source that could be seen miles and miles away? She thought. Or had he created a portable lamp that could be given to every person in the world? But every suggestion she came up with was terminated. She began to hit her head on a tree stump.

"Come on Astro, think of something!" she told herself. "You are driving yourself insane!"

But before she could do anything, an arrow suddenly whizzed past her.

She screamed, ducking behind a boulder. Another arrow hit right where she was standing.

Then, a man riding a black horse entered the clearing. He was riding at a very high speed, and he saw her moments away from hitting her. He yanked at the reins, causing the hose to neigh loudly and stop just a foot in front of her.

Astro was surprised she didn't faint.

After making sure his horse was completely calm, he looked at her with deep concern in his eyes. "Miss, are you alright?"

She brushed a stray hair behind her ear. "Well, I guess, but then again, you almost killed me," she looked over at the two arrows, and then at the horse. "Three times!"

He looked at her, and smiled a stupid grin. "Well, how do you know I shot the arrows?" he asked her.

Astro scowled, her fear of this man melting into anger. She balled her hands into fists. "You think I'm a fool? I saw the quiver on your back."

He shot a glance at his back and shrugged. "Sorry. I didn't mean to startle you. I'm on a hunting trip."

Astro glared at him. "And you thought I was an animal."

His face turned a light shade of pink. "Well....."

"Well what?"

"I um, don't have good eyesight."

Now this made Astro laugh. "Really? What kind of a hunter has terrible eyesight?"

His face turned pinker. Astro laughed harder. But then she stopped. She knew better than to laugh at others. It wasn't right to laugh at something he couldn't help. She said, quietly, "Sorry. That was unnecessary."

"No, no, it's fine. Wow. You really know how to entertain. What is your name?"

"Astro."

"Oh really? You know, I have heard that named be called "Star." in other places. I have no idea what that means, but what does it matter?"

Astro laughed softly. "Well, what is your name, pretty boy?"

Indeed, he was quite handsome. His dark hair and complexion and brown eyes went well with the stubble on his chin and black belt that was speckled with jewels. Astro didn't think she would ever forget that belt.

"Orion."

"Hmm....Orion...." Astro felt like she had heard that name before. It struck her as familiar, as though she had heard it once on a trip to the city. Then, it came to her. "Wow! You really are a hunter! I have heard of you. And although you have poor eyesight, you have almost perfect aim."

He started blushing again. "Well, I don't know if my aim was perfect."

"Well, yeah. I guess it wasn't. If you really did have perfect aim, I might be dead now."

"Oh, right," He chuckled. "Still sorry about that."

Astro realized she was still behind the boulder and climbed out. Now standing on two feet, she could make out that his bag was very thin. It should have been full of food. "How long have you been on this trip?" she asked him.

"A week."

"You bag is thin. Do you have enough food?"

"No, I don't. Although I was going to buy some."

"And you have money?"

He gritted his teeth. "Well....."

"Ok, I get it. I heard you live farther away from here, and you expect to live with little food and no money?"

"Well, that wasn't the plan."

Astro turned away from him, thinking. Then she took a deep breath and turned to face him. "All right. Would you like to eat supper with us tonight? My family doesn't have much, but we can always spare some."

"Oh wow, really?'

Now it was Astro's turn to blush. "Yes."

"Ok, then. I'll go. You don't need to tell me your address. I already know it."

Astro took a step back. "What? How?"

"I have heard about you."

"I. You have?"

"Yes. I have heard about you. At first when you said your name, I wasn't sure that it was the Astro I heard of. But now I know. You are the pretty blonde girl who can brighten up anything." He put a hand on her shoulder. "And believe me, you have done a great job of that."

Later that evening, they arrived at Astro's home. Orion felt like he should bring them something, and although he had been having no luck at hunting, with Astro's help he shot a deer to bring to them. Now, with his prize slung over his shoulder, Astro thought he looked even more like a man then when she had met him. He rapped on the door.

Astro's mother met them in the doorway. Her blonde hair was just beginning to grey, and her blue eyes looked sad and worried.

"Astro? Is that you? Where on earth have you been? You father and I were so worried," she looked over at Orion, now shifting uncomfortably under the woman's stare. "And who is this?"

"Mom, this is Orion. I met him out in the forest. He doesn't have much food, and I thought we could spare some for him."

"Also," Orion took the deer off of his shoulder. "I got this for you. It's venison."

"Oh thank you! If my daughter calls you a friend, then so do I. Come on in." Astro's mother ushered them inside.

Astro and her family's home was small yet cozy. Nestled on top of a hill, it overlooked the countryside, and beautiful sunsets and sunrises could be seen from it. The house itself was quaint and happy. It gave you a sense of warmth to come inside. The smell of food cooking was a common aroma, and it was enough to make your mouth water. Astro's great grandfather had built the house, and they had been living under its roof ever since. The wood was weathered but still blocked out cold and rain. The bedrooms were on the right, and a cozy fireplace was to the left.

Astro's father was making soup when the group came into his view. His face it up when he saw Astro, and he made his way over to her to embrace her.

"Can it be? Is my daughter home? Oh, I was so very worried!" he hugged her tighter.

"Dad, I'm fine. Mom already told me everything. I'm sorry I didn't tell you where I was, but I'm back now," Astro squeaked. "Now, can you please stop hugging me? I can't breathe!"

He let her go. "Sorry," he said. Then he looked over at Orion. "And who is this? Has my Astro made a friend?" Astro's father winked at her.

Astro's face reddened. "No, dad. He's not that kind of a friend. I met him in the forest today."

"Ok then." He smiled. "Oh! I just remembered. Come with me." He ushered her to come with him. Astro's father looked back at Orion. "You too."

Astro and Orion followed closely behind Astro's father. Astro was curious. What was he up to? She wasn't sure, but she guessed it was about the night problem.

The group continued into the city, and into her father's workshop. The city of Athens was deathly silent, and Astro wasn't surprised at this. It was a specifically dark night, and it was difficult to see anything. This made her want to solve her problem all the more.

More darkness awaited them when they got into the workshop. Astro's father struck a match and lit a candle, but the darkness was not diminished.

Out of the shadows, a strange contraption emerged. It was mostly made of wood, but there was a big metal bowl attached to the end. It looked like a catapult, but was much bigger. Astro could see in the dim light that it took up most of the workshop.

"What is this?" she asked.

"This," he said, "Is a...a..." He stopped. "You know, I don't really know what to call this. But it can shoots things into the air up extremely high. I thought this could help our problem."

Astro traced a hand along the wood. "Thank you, dad. It is lovely. Is this what you wanted to show me earlier?"

"Yes, it is. I was hoping you could help me figure out how we can use it."

Astro thought for a minute. Then a thought snuck into her brain. "Hey what if we shot something into the sky that was really bright?"

Astro's father looked thoughtful. "Yes that could work. I will get on it first thing tomorrow."

Orion, who had been silent the whole time, finally asked, "What is this problem you are trying to solve?"

Astro looked him. "Oh! Sorry. I almost forgot you were there. You know how the sky is so dark at the end of the day, even with the moon?

"Yes."

"Well, we are trying to light up the sky at night, so everyone can see."

"Oh, really?"

Astro was surprised he hadn't laughed. Most people did when she told them. Instead, he seemed rather interested.

"Yes. That is exactly what we are going to... to..." Astro's father put a hand on her shoulder.

"Could I help?'

This man was full of surprises.

"Sure," Astro said. "We need all the help we can get."

Orion, Astro, and her father left the workshop and finally had their meal. Orion actually stayed with them for a night before returning to his home. After that, Astro began to see him around more often. As months turned to years, the two began to see each other more and more, and their friendship grew. They became fond of each other. And finally, they married. Astro had finally found someone who loved her for who she was; a smart, funny girl who loved to be happy and loved to make people happy. In the end, she knew everything would come out right.

Two years had passed in which Orion and Astro married, and now Astro's belly bulged with the promise of a child. It seemed as though her life was perfect. But a problem still haunted her, the one problem that had haunted her since childhood. The night sky. Although Astro believed they had been making progress, still not much had been found. Until one day.

Astro and Orion loved taking walks in the deep woods. Being pregnant was tiring, and taking an occasional walk helped. The woods were quiet and peaceful, so there was no worrying about any disturbances.

"Orion, are you well? You seem upset."

"I'm fine," he planted a kiss on her cheek. "I'm just worried about you. That problem that we have been facing for years is making me really think. I have been researching light but have had little progress. I want to find something, for you."

"Oh, I know you will. You are the best man in the universe."

Orion seemed to perk up at the comment. He smiled at her.

"I'm trying, I really am."

As Astro walked, she looked at the ground, as if it knew the answer to her troubles. Dirt. Weeds. More dirt. And then. Thud.

Astro looked back and saw Orion had tripped and fallen on a log. "I'm ok. You go on ahead. I'll be right behind you," he said.

Astro shrugged and kept walking. She once again fixed her eyes on the ground.

"Wait, Astro."

'What?" She kept walking.

"Astro stop." Orion yelled at her, trying to reach out to her. He pulled himself up, and Astro could see a blood spot on his ankle.

"Why?" she saw him limping over to her.

'You need to stop. There's a..."

Astro took a step forward and felt air. Looking up, she saw she was on the edge of a cliff.

"Whoa."

Astro lost her balance and fell off the edge.

She screamed. Her hands flailed wildly, trying to grasp something, anything that could break her fall. She looked up at Orion. He was trying to get to her, but he too lost his balance and fell. They screamed and yelled and Astro wished she could reach him. They could at least be together when they died.

As they approached the bottom Astro squeezed her eyes shut and prepared for impact. Still screaming, she counted down the seconds until she would hit the ground. 9..8..7..6..5..4..3..2..1.. And then, nothing. No pain, no sound, just nothing.

Astro opened her eyes. There were still trees surrounding her, the cliff was still above, but she was suspended in midair, as though an invisible force held her up. Orion was near her, also in midair. She tried to speak, to do anything, but she was frozen. Then, they began to descend, slowly, to the ground.

Athena stood at the edge of Olympus, watching the two mortals and their terrified expressions as they hung in the air. It amused her that they had no idea she had just saved their lives. She knew their plans and she had become rather intrigued. They were lucky she had been watching them, or else they would be dead.

"Athena, what are you doing?"

Athena whipped her head around just in time to see Artemis walk over to her.

"Artemis, why are you following me?'

"You are avoiding my question. Answer mine, and I shall answer yours."

Athena sighed. "Fine. I just changed the fate of a couple mortals, that's all."

"Why?"

"They are going to do a little task for me. Now, why were you following me? Don't deny it, I have been completely aware of your presence."

Artemis pulled her brown hair over her shoulder. "I noticed that you have been distracted lately. At our evening meal, you were distant, and barely socializing with anyone. You have also been spending a lot of time in the library, more than you usually do. I know you are all about wisdom, but I think that is not the reason. What is this secret you have been hiding? Does it have to do with the two mortals whose life you just saved?"

"It has everything to with them," Athena said.

"Whatever do you mean?"

Athena began to braid her black hair. "I like how they think. Something I have been considering for years, they put into action. It seems I'm not the only one who has noticed the problem."

"And what would that problem be?"

"The sky is too dark at night."

Artemis looked offended. "Hey! My moon offers plenty of light."

"Yes, it does. But not enough to satisfy everyone."

Artemis huffed. "So, what have these mortals been thinking of?"

Athena dropped to her knees, trying to get a closer look at the people. "Just watch. They get closer and closer every day."

Artemis sighed. "Fine. I will watch with you. Besides, if anything was going to change in the night, I should be one of the first to know."

The invisible force dropped Astro to the ground. She landed with a grunt. Orion was soon on the ground beside her. The two lay there, too stunned by the recent event to do anything. Finally, Astro sat up. "What was that?" she croaked. "We were falling, and then suddenly, we were frozen. I couldn't even move or do anything. And now we are down here. Oh, pregnant women shouldn't be falling off cliffs."

Astro looked around, studying her surroundings. She and Orion had fallen into a gorge, with steep sides stretching as far as she could see. A river ran through it, burbling and laughing. The air tasted moist, and the dirt was hard underneath her hands. They were surrounded by trees. It was beautiful, but it didn't look like there was a way out.

"I really don't exactly know what happened, but someone saved us, and looks like we owe them big time." Orion said. He smiled at her. "And I don't think anyone should fall off cliffs."

Astro laughed. "Do you think it was a god or goddess?"

"I can't be sure. Maybe. But whoever it was, they thought we were important enough to save. I don't know why, but I'm guessing we will find out soon enough." He got up. "In the meantime, we have to find a way out of here."

They walked for hours. But there was no way to get out. They were trapped. Orion suggested to stay the night, and although that didn't appeal to Astro, there really wasn't any other option. After clearing cleared a patch of grass of its leaves and twigs, sleep fell down upon the couple. But Astro's sleep came and went. The hard ground was hard to sleep on. Finally, she couldn't bear it any longer and got up to go for a walk.

That night was lighter than usual, so Astro could see everything she needed. She never tripped, not even once. While she was walking, she spotted a strange glow. It was coming from a cave in the side of the gorge. She stepped closer. Astro shielded her eyes from the bright glow and gasped. Inside the cave were hundreds of glowing crystals. They gave off a silvery glow, and they reminded her of diamonds.

Astro ran from the cave, not caring if she tripped. Orion needed to see this. When she reached their little camp, she spotted Orion, snoring against a tree. She fell to her knees and began to shake him.

"Orion, wake up!"

"Hmm hmm," he murmured.

"Orion!"

He opened his eyes. "Astro what..."

You need to get up! There is something you need to see."

He moaned, but stood up. Together, they went to see the crystals.

When they got there, Orion reacted the same way Astro had.

"This is amazing!" he breathed.

"I know," Astro said. Then an idea flashed across her mind. "Wait! What if we used this as a way to light up the sky?"

"Oh that is actually a great idea, Astro!"

Astro began to think. "We could use that catapult thing my father made. Yes, yes, that would work. We could shoot the crystals into the sky, but how would they stay up there? Oh, this is so confusing."

"Hey, do you two need any help?"

Astro turned around to see two figures emerge from the shadows. Two women. One had brown hair pulled into a braid tied with a silver ribbon. The other had long black hair also pulled into a braid.

"Oh, I think we are alright." Orion said. "Did you get stuck down here too?"

"You got stuck? I wonder how that happened?" the one with brown hair said.

"It is a long story." Astro said.

The woman with black hair turned to the one with brown hair. "Hey, we didn't come here to socialize." she turned to Astro and Orion. "I think you do need some help getting those into the sky. Good idea, by the way."

"How did you know what we were doing?" Astro said. "You just got here."

"Well, Athena here left me to watch you two while she went to do research, so I had to sit there for hours totally bored until you actually found something. So yeah, we were watching you."

"Artemis, stop." Athena rolled her eyes.

"Wait, you two are..." Astro wasn't really sure she wanted to find out.

"Goddesses? Yes. And we are here to help you," Athena said.

"You are?"

"Yes. Those crystals you found I have been searching for. And it looks like you found them. They come from off this planet, far away and crashed to earth a long time ago. I think it time we return them to their home. You two have reminded me about this. I had forgotten, so thank you for helping me remember." She began to walk away from them, and when they didn't follow she waved a hand and motioned for them to come. "There is a way out of here. This valley is huge, so no wonder you didn't find it."

Astro, Orion, Athena, and Artemis made their way out of the gorge. Each hold as many crystals as they could. Although it took a while, they finally managed to bring all the crystals out of the gorge. Now the group had a pile of glowing crystals in the middle of the grassy pastures, and the people living near them could most likely see them.

Athena wanted to see the invention Astro's father had made. Although Astro was confused. Why Athena would needed the invention when she had suspended her in the air? When she asked, Athena shrugged.

"Even a goddess has limits," she said. She waved her hand over the invention. "I have never brought up that many objects before. Even with Artemis helping, it would drain a lot of my energy. Then I would be too tired to help you any longer. But this," she motioned to the invention. "Can bring up as many as we need. When I put my hand on it, I made it so it will never wear out. The force of this amazing invention can push the crystals into deep space, where they belong."

So it began. The group began to catapult the crystals into the sky. They decided that the light should reach all across the sky, so they scattered the crystals. One by one, they filled up the sky. When they were finally done, the sky was aglow and so beautiful it sent chills down Astro's spine.

"It is like a thousand diamonds!" Artemis exclaimed. 'It even enhanced the moon's magic."

"It is magical, Artemis." Astro agreed.

The glowing crystals now looked like white dots, and they flowed in rivers and clustered together. The group started seeing nearby people come out of their homes and look at the sky. Everyone was excited that they could see the world after the sun sank behind the earth. Luckily, they were so focused on the light that they did not notice Athena or Artemis.

Athena smiled. "Good job everyone. This is exactly what I imagined it would be. But what should we call them?"

Orion thought for a minute. Then, he smiled at Astro, a playful grin on his face. "I know what we should call them," he said. "We should call them stars." He winked.

Astro wondered what he meant. When had he said this word before? It struck her as familiar. Then, it came to her. You know, I have heard that name be called "Star" in other places. I have no idea what that means, but what does it matter?

"Oh, no. Orion..."

Artemis interrupted, 'I think that is a great idea. I have also heard Astro be called "Star" before, and I should give you two credit for helping us. Orion, I have a great idea." She waved her hand and a cluster of stars began to change shape. They outlined what looked like a man.

"Whoa," Orion said. 'Is that me?"

"Yes it is." Artemis replied.

Astro smiled.

"Hey, I look pretty good." Orion snorted. "Oh, wow, you even got my belt." He looked up at the figure. "Now what should we call this?"

"A constellation," Athena said.

"This day has been remarkable," Astro said. "I fall off a cliff and survive, and I spend the evening lighting up the sky with two goddesses."

Athena smiled. "It truly has been. Oh and by the way, I would like to ask you something?"

"What?"

"I would like you to watch the stars for me," Athena said. "I would like to create constellations of heroes. If you ever find anyone who has been a hero, tell me. And if anymore stardust falls to earth, send it back to the sky. Please."

"It would be our pleasure," Orion said.

Athena smiled, truly happy. "Great," she turned to Artemis. "I believe it is time for us to leave."

Artemis nodded, but turned towards Astro.

"Hey, I just want to thank you," she said.

Astro, confused, asked her, "For what?"

"For treating me like I was normal. Like I was just like you. I have never had that feeling before. You really do know how to light up any moment. Sometimes it is with love, and sometimes with humor. But for me, it is this. Thank you."

Artemis then turned to follow Athena into the shadows. They disappeared in a blink.

Astro turned to Orion. 'Well, we did it. The sky is a light and it is amazing."

Orion just smiled at her. "We also have a job to do now. But that can wait a night, can't it?"

He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her.

The two sat and enjoyed the peaceful, quiet, night with their work written all over the sky. Astro was finally happy. Her problem was solved. She and Orion became the official star watchers, and they alerted Athena every time a hero was there. And a few of Astro's descendants became some of the best astronomers in the world.

As for the stars, they are still there. Forever lighting up the night with their eternal glow. Orion is there as well, and so is his belt. He is there among other constellations, and they can be seen, if one only wants to look.

Welcome

By Leo Rodolico

As I looked into her eyes, I understood fear. My blood was rushing to my head and I had no idea on what to do, since I had never almost been swallowed by a sinkhole in a city full of skyscrapers. As I held on to her hand, her grip slowly loosened up, until I was the only one doing the holding. Freaked out by this, I shrieked "What in the right mind of Athena are you doing?" She looked at me with deep sadness and whispered "Let go". What happened next? I don't fully remember, but I recall it included a lot of crying, screaming, and running. You see, that all happened three years ago.

I had just moved into the Big Apple, also known as New York, and started a new life by myself when I met Hebe. She was running across the street, and I almost ran her over with a car. Great way to become friends, am I right?

Anyways, I invited her over to my small house and we had some coffee. She had beautiful blue eyes and long, dark brown hair. She reminded me of the goddess she was named after, Hebe, the cupbearer of the Gods.

Well, skip to three months later, me and Hebe were walking down a street to go to her friend's bakery and in a millisecond, a sinkhole just appeared under our feet. I managed to get out of its way, but Hebe wasn't as lucky, and that brings us to the part I just described.

Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Hi, my name is Axwell, but my friends call me Ax, and I'm a demigod. Or at least I think I am. I have been able to do things other people are not able to. I once even set my dad's hair on fire just by drawing it. I never had really liked my dad. He never really paid any attention to me. He spent all of his days in the basement worshipping a statue. Unfortunately, I inherited everything from him, from his dark red eyes to his fluffy blonde hair. For my mom, I never really knew her; my dad would never talk to me about her because when I asked him about, it he would just start crying. Now that I think about it, she must have torn that poor man's heart a couple hundred times. But that's enough about me, now let's continue the story.

After the first sinkhole appeared, several others followed. I grew more and more scared until I woke up one morning, feeling like the world was falling. I looked around and my house was still there, so I just shrugged it off, thinking that I must have had the same dream about Hebe again, so I did my usual morning routine.

But when I went out to get the mail, everything changed. I had never been as terrified as I had been after I had exited the door to my front yard. I was falling. Falling in a pit that had no end. At least I thought it had no end. After a few hours of falling, I decided that I wasn't ever going to hit the ground, so I might've as well live my life to the fullest that I possibly could in my own house, which wasn't much. It was a one story house, with a kitchen, a studio, a bathroom, and a bedroom, and that was really all I needed, since I lived by myself.

So I went in, got a snack, tried to turn on the TV, but of course, my cable wasn't working so I got a book and started reading. After about an hour or so, I went outside to see if I was still falling, and, to no surprise, I still was. And as I stared into the darkness, I started to see something. The ground. I was thankful for just a moment but then I realized what was happening. I was going to crash. And, as I was about to land, I got ready to crash when all of a sudden, I landed. But I didn't crash. I landed but there was no big boom and I was still alive. My house was still there. Now the only problem that I faced was the giant pit of lava that was surrounding me. Weirdly, the grass around my house had come back out of nowhere, but I didn't take much notice of that.

As I walked around my house, thinking on what to do, there was a small bush, that if I had taken notice to, I would have never escaped my house. As I was thinking, I tripped on that bush, and fell towards the hot magma. As I fell, my whole life flashed before my eyes. But before I could think of how exactly I was gonna die, I didn't. Where there used to be lava, where I had touched, there was now rock. Solid, hard rock. As I realized what had just happened, I tried to put my foot on the liquid rock, and it dried up and became hard. That was when I started running. Every time my foot touched the magma, the magma turned into rock. After what seemed hours of running, I finally reached the shore, and I saw the other houses and roads that had been sucked up by sinkholes across town. They hadn't been as lucky as my house. All that was left of them were piles of rubble. I searched for survivors with no success, and then a shiver came down my spine, what if this was what had happened to Hebe? I could not bear the thought of that, so I continued on, going wherever my feet brought me. I had no idea where I was going. After two or three hours, I had lost all sense of direction, when I heard a noise behind me. Scared, I jumped back and karate kicked (Yes, I took karate) the figure that was behind me. "That's all you got?" That's when I realized that the person that was behind me, was in fact... JOHN CENA. No, but really, it was way weirder than that. The person that was behind me, was in fact, well, myself. I mean, not exactly myself, but I saw my own body, just with a different overall aspect. After I woke up from the shock of seeing myself there, I asked "Who are you?" He just stared at me, and then disappeared into smoke. I thought it must've been a hallucination, from the heat of all the magma, so I kept going. After about an hour or two, I reached a gate, which had a weird encryption which looked sort of Japanese. No, not Japanese, more like... Greek. I entered the gateway and I saw the most beautiful and the most gruesome place I had ever seen in my life. There were giant glowing red columns as high as the ceiling, which I could not see, and multiple buildings that seemed to be made of flesh. Around wandered thousands of ghosts. I recognized a few of those ghosts, one was my great grandma, another one was my old friend in high school (I always knew that he would get himself killed), and a couple of other faces that were stuffed deep inside my mind, and they were just out of reach. I walked through the ghosts, but none of them seemed to notice or care.

There was a big palace that seemed to be made out of the same material of the houses, and I went up the steps leading up to it. When I went inside, a voice, completely overwhelmed me. "Axwell Durkfar! I've been expecting you!" When I looked where the voice was coming from, I saw Hebe tied up, and a huge red bulky dude with horns and a... French Mustache? Well, I didn't really pay too much notice to the details. All I really looked at was Hebe. Of course, with my stubbornness and incredible stupidity, I yelled "LET MY FRIEND GO!" He replied calmly, which made me really angry, "Come and get her." That's when I charged. Probably the dumbest thing I've ever done. I ran up his enormous leg, grabbed Hebe, and ran for it. He came after us. I ran faster than I had ever run before, going through all the ghosts, back to my house, I less than ten minutes. It was incredible, I could barely believe what I had done. Then I realized the giant was already over at my house, having a nice picnic with some ghosts. I untied Hebe and told her to run for the house. I started cursing at the giant, trying to get his attention. It worked. I started running, but he was faster. He grabbed me. The last thing I saw was Hebe and my house going back up to the surface, safely. I smiled and lost all consciousness.

I woke up, unbruised in what seemed a hotel room. I got up. Was it all just a dream? I looked and my arms, unbruised. I was filled with energy. I went in the closet. There were all my old clothes. I got dressed and went outside. I saw someone walking down the hall and asked them "Where am I?" He smile and said "You must be the new guy. Welcome to Valhalla."

Euphoria

By Alexis

Demeter, the goddess of agriculture, with her dark green dress, her long golden hair and dark brown eyes and her basket of seeds to make her beautiful plants grow, couldn't be happier harvesting plants and watching flowers grow and was especially happy living with her daughter, Persephone. Persephone would run in the fields every day with her friends, Aphrodite, and Hebe she couldn't be happier. Persephone loved living with her mom and seeing her friends all the time. Persephone had bright blue eyes and luxurious blonde hair, she also had a dark blue dress. Living together, Demeter and Persephone had a beautiful little cottage on the countryside. They loved their cottage, and the location, because it was quiet and they could always smell the fresh air every day. Every night, they could hear the wolves howling; that is what put them to sleep every night, and every morning they could hear the grass rustling.

One day, Persephone went to go help her mother with the plants, but when she went outside she saw that it was going to be a very dark, very gloomy, and very cloudy day, and it was as cold as ice. Persephone could taste the filthy air. But, it finally dawned Persephone it was never cloudy, or gloomy, or dark. Persephone thought there has to be something wrong, and that's when Persephone saw that her mother's plants were all dead then Persephone charged to Demeter and she saw her mother, her face confused, concerned. Demeter felt one of her crinkled plants and looked for one plant, at least one plant that wasn't destroyed, but then she realized all hope was gone, all of her hard work, wasted and then Demeter started to panic and got aggressive. That's when Persephone informed her, "You just have to plant everything again, maybe there was just a bug that eat the plants."

So her mother did but the plants were hardly growing. So the next day, Persephone felt confident and made her mother happy again. Persephone gladly took her mother on a trip, they went on a road trip. When they came back from their trip, Persephone was satisfied with herself because she finally made her mother happy, and the plants were miraculously growing properly.

"Thank you for taking me on that trip, I needed to have fun, and relax now I'm happier and my plants will grow correctly thanks to you," said Demeter, and from that day on Persephone and Demeter lived in peace and Demeter's elegant plants grew correctly and they were as golden as the sun.

Scemo and the Ancient Gods of Olympus

By John Shelby

A tall muscular teenage boy sauntered boringly back to his luxurious blue and black sealed room. Collapsing on his golden glistening moon print bed, the boy with ocean blue eyes sighed and slowly released his heavy eyelids. He stared at the magnificent wall with streamers and covered blue plaster. The boy jolted upright with ears fastened. His heart beat heavily and the muscular, dark haired boy brought himself up.

"Scemo!" The young boy, Scemo, rushed out the door to see his father. Poseidon stood there with his nose flaring and his eyes narrowing.

Poseidon was a towering figure with bulging veins flowing from his crushing arms and legs that would seem to take him miles on foot easily. Poseidon wore a delicate toga that amazed the finest of semestres in the land. The toga featured miniature works of art mainly surrounding natural themes. Poseidon had a stretching beard that was an astonishing gray.

Scemo was six foot two inches, but still only sixteen years old. Scemo had a round face with a tan color of skin, and wore a large maroon shirt that let down to his waist with black pants that showed absolutely no design. He had rippling muscles and flexibility throughout his impressive strength; his lower body and legs showed slim muscle and thin capacity compared to his upper body.

"Scemo, you must start clearing your dishes young man, this is the third consecutive day that you forgot. Please do not make your mother do your work!" Poseidon bellowed with hurtling spit that rested in specs upon Scemo's face.

The tall boy walked passed Artemis who comforted him and seemed like Scemo just lost a job. His golden eyes tried to avoid his mother and resisted the desired hug. Artemis was an average height slender women who had spectacular legs that could run a marathon. The beautiful women had a capping jacket that covered more than her body. She wore dark clothing and cherished the dark moon and hunting. The goddess started to walk away noticing Scemo's distress.

"When can we do something fun around here?" Scemo sighed.

"Mount Olympus is not meant to have fun foolish boy, mortals among the common world of earth have fun while we help lead them to success. Us, gods, can't have fun because we have to keep earth from disaster which comes with helping humans," Poseidon roared in his own anger.

When Scemo got back to his room, he was furious about what he thought the truth of mortals was. He suddenly questioned the thought of going down to earth because that was where fun is created, and he also was officially against humans. This is why Scemo was willing to scare mortals to get his fun. A devilish grin crept over Scemo's plump face.

A dark, forceful moon lit the sparkling jade grass with depression that scarred Scemo. That Depression sparkled in Scemo's eye and encouraged him to a further extent to strike fear in mortal's eyes.

Scemo was now wandering upon the mortal's world along Vero Beach, Florida. Sand flushed on his bare ankles and stacked itself with the cold ocean waves. Scemo knew that his enchanting mother, Artemis, could see through the crystallized moon, so he set an alias for himself as an old bearded grandfather.

Wandering for quite a while, Scemo found a young group of men around college age tackling each other and putting one another in headlocks. Disgraceful. Once again Scemo was infuriated by the lack of, everything. A sun dangled upon the air over the glazed ocean, and he noticed that his mother's shift was over.

The moon went vertically down near the ocean, normally when his mother and father decide to have breakfast, a good and bad thing. First of all, the two are paying no attention to the world and a great time for Scemo to land a blow, but also a time that he will be looked for. His time was now.

Utilizing his time, Scemo flew down to the ocean shore and formed a tsunami with gritted teeth. The smell of salt from the ocean floor fumed through his bulky nose. Scemo never attempted something so extravagant, so he was being worn out immediately. The village noticing the beginning of a tsunami, bolted away with fear. Scemo was finally enjoying himself, but it vanished almost instantly. He needed someone to share his happiness with. Scemo was alone.

It has been a full three minutes, which felt like twenty. Scemo finally watched the ocean crash like a mountain being created. The waves curled down and slid, nothing like before.

Scemo launched his pale figure back to the boring place he called home, Mount Olympus. Just in time, Artemis came sweeping through the door with a delicate face and a loving smile. Scemo followed her into the deluxe kitchen that was created out of the gods. Food of all sorts was laid on the silk table, but no matter how good the milky, creamy chocolate was, Scemo felt guilt. It hit quickly. Scemo started to mentally go crazy.

"Scemo?" Poseidon recited.

A fear built up in Scemo. Did his father see that Vero Beach, Florida was now a destroyed piece of wood? Did his mother notice the major damage that was now created upon one of her favorite named cities? It was all over. Scemo was terrified.

"Are you going to eat, or are you going to stare at the wall for another ten minutes," Poseidon question with a puzzled face. "The fried chicken is getting cold you know."

Scemo relaxed and took his eyes off the fixed place on the wall. The chicken looked delicious with a seasoned touch of pepper that Scemo loved.

"Ok. O aya, thanks." Scemo hesitated. Although wanting to seem casual, ate with what he wanted to be ease.

The breakfast felt like hours after days, but truly lasting for nearly half an hour. Scemo stood upright exclaiming that he wanted to take a nap. Poseidon let out a dubious glare, asking how I was feeling.

Once Scemo proved that he was feeling well but just tired, he made himself down to the mortal's world once he was out of Poseidon's range of sight. Scemo's un-thought out goal was simple, help his parents by taking one of their shifts as a god. He decided to take Artemis's shift and help bring the moon from one side of the sky to the other. Quickly, Scemo darted to central Asia where it was the middle of the night, but the moon was not up. Scemo was a little worried. Although he thought it was a test from his noble parents who he was dearly trying to please.

"My parents will be proud from this though," Scemo whispered under his breathe. He summoned all his strength that he ever possessed and tried to lift the massive orb. Scemo was awe struck. The moon darted from one side to the other like it weighed nothing. All until he realized that it was in space, and he realized that he just randomly dragged the moon across the darkened sky multiple times in a few seconds. Scemo was terrified of himself and went nearly insane.

The insanity caused him to run, flee like all the other civilians that happened to see the moon that was currently in the middle of the sky. Scemo dashed across the open grass. Finally, Scemo brought himself up to Mount Olympus.

A fearful glance was struck into Scemo's torn eyes. Scemo looked everywhere. He called his parents, but it went directly to voicemail. Scemo finally went to the top of Mount Olympus to find the arrogant god of lightning and Hera. Scemo tore through the stairs and made it to the top very quickly. Zeus spoke before he gave Scemo a chance, "Your parents are in the prison of almonstradore,"

Quickly, Scemo nodded and turned with tears flushing down his wet face. The guards let him in after getting permission from Zeus. It was a dark labyrinth of locked doors until he finally gazed upon his own parents. They were mortified. Scemo apologized immediately and spoke the truth of everything in detail; the first time he ever done. Artemis was shedding tears with him until Zeus came and peered over Scemo's shoulder. He heard everything. Zeus pulled Scemo out the labyrinth nearly by dragging him. Scemo felt the smooth ground of clouds start to turn darker under his large blue shoes.

The fresh light filtered Scemo's eyes and brought relief for an unknown reason. Zeus brought Scemo over his thrown beyond the scornful Hera to a golden pot that showed the mortal's world. He split it between Asia, who was all screeching or praying to the gods, and Florida who were all dead or furious with the gods. The sound of complete desperation brought inner fear that struck Scemo's soul. It all went through his mind so fast. Scemo, a god in training, was drowning from his own desperation. Scemo starred.

"You brought Brouhaha to this world, and you, without anyone's help shall fix that," Zeus determined.

"But I don't know how," Scemo stammered.

"Just speak the truth and open the part in your heart that brings loyalty, joy, and honesty to not just me, but the mortals," Zeus said.

The words hit instantly. Scemo was already preparing his adventure. Time trickling away. Footsteps dashed across the floor of clouds. Scemo was already dashing down the electric gold stairs. His eyes filtered with disappointment and looked like glass. The world was on his own fingertips.

Scemo made it back to the nearly deserted Florida where houses and hearts were crushed. It was already in the news and Poseidon was thought to be like a devil from the red clouds of horrid blood. The sky was a shocking dark shade of gray that proved Zeus's extreme rage of anger. Scemo needed to relieve the people Florida, no matter how lucky and pitiful they were.

"I should just tell them to suck it up and give them money from the gods to make new houses," Scemo questioned. The idea seemed brilliant, although not to everyone.

Lightning thrashed the cold floor and the slow remaining of water blasted electricity through his inner core. Life flashed through his eyes faster than gods could run. Scemo busted with a gasp for the cold air.

Scemo thought. "Maybe I could bring all the mortals back here and start to make them build houses with supplies that I could make," Scemo stammered.

Soaring blue bolts of exotic electricity stabbed his ankle with un-denying force and left Scemo with prepared tears on the hardened floor. He tasted a flowing burst of dark shot blood.

Scemo screeched with an echoing voice, "Or I could just frame Zeus!" his undying rage suddenly left him when he realized what he did.

Lightning sprang down in a thin aurora of flowering irritation. Scemo went down, but he felt fine. He got up, but he could not open his eye. Scemo pried and yelled in frustration. The lightning was aimed for his eye, although it was yet to have pain. Scemo just started to pear through the remaining light in the cloudy sky and whispered with a tear in his one eye, "What if I was just honest?" he asked the gods in sorrow.

Scemo lowered his head at the ground, prepared to be brought down with more lightning, but he was not. Scemo was completely fine. Nothing happened. Scemo stared up with one eye that was concealed behind his hand for he was unwilling to be completely blind. But the clouds were gone and was left with the burning sun. Scemo was thrilled. He just got his answer. Scemo just had to be honest. Simple. Although, how would he explain the truth to everyone at once.

The sun started to fall behind the crystalized ocean. The moon was coming up upon the world though. This meant everything. His parents were released and helping. Suddenly, Scemo ran, surprising himself in the process although he was confident and ready. He knew what he had to do. After knowing that all of the transportation was destroyed, the people probably walked away from the mess or died. Hopefully walked away. Scemo dashed and brought himself up on the water like Percy Jackson, someone who is not real by the way.

After a nerve racking hour, Scemo finally found the chaos that was passed upon the helpless mortals. Everyone was crying, dying, or praying. Scemo pushed a circle of water around part of the mortals which took hours because there were around million people. Then again and again. The whole process took all night and part of the morning.

It was a new day and now was going to be either the hard part or the easy part. The explanation. Scemo ran through his mind what to say to the millions of mortals several times. Then Scemo spoke, "I know right now is a very scary time of scary, but don't be scared," Scemo hesitated. "Ok. Let me start over. My name is Scemo and I was the one who accidentally, and I mean it was truly a dumb mistake that I did not purposely do, feel bad about making the tsunami." The words fluttered awkwardly and rather confusing, but the main gist of it was understood.

Shouts of terror burst through the startled crowd and fear awoke as if a god of fear grabbed them. Scemo turned red. It was obvious he was not doing a great job explaining this. "Alright!" Scemo howled. "I know that I created a mass mistake, but I was in great confusion. You see, I am the son of Poseidon and Artemis." Scemo thought of what to say and continued, "I mean no harm and I am here to help. I think, I mean, I know that Florida is still a safe place and can make sure that there will never be tsunami again, unless the broncos lose the super bowl. In fact even then my dad and me will confirm the safety of Florida," Scemo stated mildly confidently.

The speech continued for a while until Scemo finally got everyone back to Florida. The people that didn't hear the speech ended up finding it on the news, so it all got around.

The magnificent almost-god was not done however. Unfortunately, He still had all of Asia to support. It was a long journey to Asia, even when he was brought alongside of Hermes. Proudly, Scemo made it to Asia where like Florida, everyone was freaking out. Although the plan was easy, get on the news. The news is a mass disease, because it spreads insanely quickly. Scemo was ready.

Quickly, Scemo found a reporter after a few minutes of searching that looked mildly important because he had an especially big telescope thing. Scemo later remembered it was a camera though. He jumped in the middle of the camera and pushed the reporter out of the way. He smiled and said, "Why this is easier than talking to millions of people," Scemo joked, thinking back to Florida and not realizing how much people were really watching. "I will come clean. I made the idiotic decision of moving the moon with all of this," Scemo said with flexed muscles. Fiery courage and pride blazed inside him and disgusted many mortals.

The anxious voice of Scemo waited and spoke of his poor decision that probably scared a whole continent, and continued to how it will never happen again. This was much easier than Florida.

Scemo later ventured back to Florida. Gleefully, Scemo gave them supplies to rebuild anything with the help of Hephaestus. After some help, Scemo came back honorably to Mount Olympus. Scemo was done. Everything was back in place.

Scemo saw Zeus immediately alongside of his tense father and his mother with tears of joy and sadness. Scemo ran upon them and gave them a fat hug that signalized his joy. Zeus slowly spoke, "So what did you learn?"

The answer came obvious to the teenage boy. "To be honest," Scemo laughed in a determined way.

"Very well," Zeus with a sly grin. "You and your parents may continue regular activity, and I will relieve your eye of the swollen blindness it previously deserved."

Scemo could now see and was in spectacular joy. He and his parents had a long walk back. The walk was slow compared to Scemo's new excitement. Scemo was in awe from what he thought was saving the world.

"Son, you have brought enormous peril to this world twice and treated the resolution poorly until Zeus told you what to do," Poseidon scowled.

"And you treated our jobs as jokes to terrorize mortals, who know hate us," Artemis said softly.

The words punched through Scemo's soul. Quickly, Scemo regained himself, "I understand, and I will always from here on out tell you my complaints face on and will be more respectful from now and ever longer. I am very sorry, and I will never again tell a lie or keep developing secrets," Scemo pleaded. "Please take my apology and do what you want with it; I deserve any punishment you give me," Scemo said with strokes of tears.

They all had a great hug and joy was powdered through the air. His parents were astonished by the new respect. All was forgiven under the great depths of love. Poseidon whispered under the warm hug into Scemo's ear as they were all hugging, "You are still grounded for a week though," Poseidon said slyly.

The whole family laughed a great laugh. "Ok," Scemo managed to say behind the bellowing of joyous laughter. The blue moon grew big upon the mortal's joyous cries and they rejoiced after a great feast.

Life of Boom

By Adam Whitcomb

On the open plains in the United States of America, before there were trees on the world, a young boy named Boom lived in a field with his family. Boom liked to scamper through the field, because he liked to feel free. He had brown hair and light tan skin. He had a faith in the gods, Lewe and Dood, which are the gods of life and death.

Lewe was a young woman, and she was wild-filled at heart and had blonde hair. The god of death, Dood, was a grown man with lots of wisdom. He was depressed most of the time, and he had black hair with pale skin. Boom mainly worshiped Lewe because he liked to be free and alive, which made Dood mad.

When Dood got mad, he started to comprehend the situation. He considered a punishment. So he thought about Three Trials for Boom. On the first day, Dood sent the First Trial to Boom to complete in the form of a vision. Boom saw this vision and begun to do as it showed. In the First Trial, Boom had to fight the Loch Ness Monster, dive into the ocean to find the Megalodon, and climb to the peak of Mount Everest. When Boom found the Loch Ness Monster, he found a titanium broadsword stuck in the ground nearby. He pulled it out, and he dived into the water.

The brave soul found the Loch Ness Monster in a cave sleeping. He took this chance to kill it, but as he approached the creature, the current of his swimming pushed the water into the face of the monster. It open one eye, then quickly swiped his tail towards Boom. Boom then dodged the long, scaly tail. Swing after swing the fight went on. Boom's sword chopped off part of the tail. The pain of the sword enraged the Monster. It charged Boom, ready to bite. SLASH. Boom had slayed the Loch Ness Monster.

He then traveled to the ocean. He found the Megalodon easily due to its size. As he was swimming back to the surface, the Megalodon spotted him. The tremendous speed of the shark was too much for Boom. Boom couldn't swim fast enough, so he had to fight. He pulled out his bloody sword and waited for the Megalodon to come. The large predator's mouth was so large it swallowed Boom whole. Boom kept his wits and decided to cut the stomach open to escape. One slice, and it was over. The taste of blood was in his mouth.

Boom climbed out the Megalodon and went to Mount Everest. He got his supplies and started his intriguing hike up the mountain. Dood was watching Boom as he bravely climbed. He sent obstacles for Boom to overcome. He managed to survive the obstacles and continued up the mountain. When he reached the top, Dood noticed he completed his First Trial. Dood sent a storm that was the size of the Pacific Ocean to make Boom panic and flee down the mountain. The brave soul had a bad feeling in his gut, so he started down the mountain. By the time the storm reached the mountain, Boom was 7/8 of the way down. Boom saw the raging storm above him and hurried. He found suitable shelter in a nearby cave. Boom then slept to gain some well-needed rest.

While Boom was sleeping, Dood sent him the Second Trial. This trial was a little easier than the first one. The challenges were: Find the Soul Stone in the Temple of the Gods, take the stone to the Labyrinth, and find the exit of the Labyrinth which a Demon Imp chasing you to open the door to a safe room with the stone. The storm cleared and Dood sent a big explosion that reverberated throughout the crepuscular cave to wake up Boom. When Boom woke up, he remembered the Second Trial, and started off to complete it.

When he got to the Temple of the Gods, he found two Guardians at the door. With blood red eyes the Guardians intently watched Boom. Boom drew his sword ready to fight. When the Guardians saw this, they drew theirs as well. Boom quickly killed the first one, but the second Guardian gained strength with the death of his comrade. Enraged, the Guardian pursued Boom with a vengeance. Sparks flew as the swords clashed together. Boom managed to wound the Guardian enough to get by him. The stone sat on a carved, marble pedestal. Boom grabbed it and quickly headed to the Labyrinth. The Labyrinth was surrounded by an electrical fence. The sound of electricity flowed through the wires of the fence. He found an opening in it, and climbed through. Right when he entered, the Demon Imp spawned behind him. He looked back and saw the fire filled body of it. He took off through the maze filled with cobwebs. Boom's speed was too much for the Imp, and Boom got more and more space between him and the Imp. He found the middle, and headed off to the only exit in the middle. He found the exit of the Labyrinth, and put the stone in the hole of the door. It opened instantaneously to the safe room. Boom had completed the Second Trial.

While Boom was in the safe room, Dood instantly sent the Third Trial to him. The Third Trial only had one challenge: find the Golden Seed in the cave of the Crimson Dragon. Boom had no knowledge of the Crimson Dragon, but knew a cave suitable for a dragon. When Boom got to the cave, the glowing red eyes of the dragon was all he could see. The fear and panic slowly started to consume Boom. Boom shook it off and pulled out his bloodstained sword, ready to fight. Boom knew his agility would be his only hope to survive the fight against the ferocious Crimson Dragon. The surprised dragon charged angrily at Boom. Boom slid under the dragon and cut its leg. The dragon was burning inside by the pain in his leg. He started to blow fire at Boom. As the flames came from the dragon, heat scorched the back of his clothes. A smell from his clothes was like burnt toast. When the dragon ran out of fire to blow, Boom took this chance to slay the beast. With one slash to the stomach of the beast, he gutted the monster and it descended to the ground, dead. The Golden Seed rose from the ground of the cave. Dood planned this the entire time. He had poisoned the Golden Seed. He sent a vision to Boom to eat the seed. Boom thought it was his destiny to do this, so he ate the seed.

After ten minutes had passed, Boom was walking in the direction of his house when he dropped to the ground dying by the poison. His death was fast as the poison flowed through his veins. Boom had taken his last breath, so it appeared.

After Dood killed the defenseless Boom with the poison, Lewe felt a sense of life taken from her. She went to go check what Boom was doing. Lewe was heading in the direction of Boom when Dood came. He tried to distract her. He didn't want her to find out. She would be so mad if she did. Lewe was looking over Dood's shoulder when she saw Boom. She blew past Dood and laid next to him. Checked for pulse. Nothing. Checked his breathing. Nothing. He was dead. Lewe started to cry with anger in her eyes. She stood up sadly looking at Dood. Dood saw this and started to run. He knew he would only win this fight if he got his weapon. Lewe noticed he was heading for his house. Her sword was a special one. She focused her energy, and a blinding light appears in her hand. Her light sword materialized into her hand. With the power of the sword, she sped forward after Dood. Dood reached his house, grabbed his sword, and turned around to see Lewe's sword at his face. He took his sword and hit Lewe's away from his face. He quickly advanced toward Lewe, sword in hand. Lewe dived for her sword, then blocked Dood's attack. Lewe knew how to create a realm where ever she wanted. She needed time to do this, so she backed away. The realm was created in the core of the earth. Now a portal was needed.

Lewe thought, "Next time Dood charges me, I'll make the portal in front of me, and he will go right in."

Dood charged at Lewe. Lewe made the portal before Dood struck her. He went straight in, and Lewe closed the portal and sealed it.

After Lewe closed the portal, she went back to Boom on the ground. She started to wonder how Boom died. She commenced her tests, and found poison and the Golden Seed in his bloodstream. Lewe knew the power of the Golden Seed. The power was too much to just plant it. The hopeful spirit went back to her house to read up about the Golden Seed. She found a ceremony where the consumer will turn into a tree.

After Lewe memorized the ceremony, she went back to Boom to go and try the ceremony. When she got to the pale body of Boom, the Golden Seed was glowing yellow. Lewe went over the ceremony in her hopeful head again before she begun. She started the ceremony, and the Golden Seed started to glow even more. When she finally finished, the seed turned brown. Boom started to turn brown. Boom started to have life in his body. He stood up. Said thank you to Lewe. Then turned into a large, growing tree. Lewe felt the brown, moist bark of the tree. Lewe was amazed by the power of that one seed. Lewe lived on thinking a life was killed, but brought back in a new form. She decided to spread the seeds of the tree. This is why there are trees on the earth now.

Tears

By Jocelyn

Once there was a girl named Octavia who was around the age of ten. She was determined to prove herself, just as most blind people were. She had a lot of trouble with the older children at her school, and they would often make fun of her and tell her that she was worthless. Sometimes she believed them.

One day after school, Octavia dropped her books out front in the snow, and a really nice boy picked them up for her. She thanked him for his help, and then he asked her to come to his house for dinner. She agreed. They both smiled. After the nice boy left, the not so nice girls came out, and one of them pulled her long white hair. They said so many mean things to her that she could not remember them all, but the ones she did hurt so bad she started to cry.

After she started to cry, the mean girls left her alone. As soon as they went around the corner of the building, she ran, and she ran as fast as she could away from that awful place. Octavia ran into the woods; she had forgotten about everything until she fell over a rock and got a mouth full of dirt. It tasted awful. The tears from what happened with the mean kids were still running down her face. Octavia yelped in pain she skinned her knee. Even when hurt, Octavia kept running until she could not handle the scrapes from the pines around her. She sat down under a huge pine tree, and started talking to Zeus. "My life is hard" she said, while still crying as the words poured out. "People make fun of me they say I am worthless, and Believe them, tell me I'm not Zeus please tell me I'm not!" she screamed. There was no answer. She started to cry, her tears froze almost instantly. She heard the frozen tears hit the ground as they landed in the snow below her. She suddenly had an idea. She managed to feel out a pine tree and grab one of its needles. Octavia started to work. When she was done all the animals and all the nature fairies crowded around her to tell her how beautiful it was.

''What are you going to call it?'' A dark blue colored fairy asked.

''A snowflake I think'', Octavia replied.

Well, when Zeus heard of this he wished to see it for himself so down went Zeus. Down to Earth. When Zeus saw this, he fell in love with this young girl's beautiful creation. He asked her to make them for him forever. Octavia refused with all her might, and screamed. When the other gods got hold of this new, they laughed. Zeus zapped the young girl into a trance. And there she must stay, in the very same woods until Zeus lifts her curse, but if he does she will disintegrate.

Aatosvähemmän the careless

By Ben D.

Aatosvähemmän was a simple Greek man who lived in the grand city of Sullust, a magnificent city made of marble. Many people came from all over the world to see its architectural achievement. Aatosvähemmän went out every morning, to chop wood to sell for fire. He enjoyed this job very much because he loved the solitude, seeing trees stretch as far as the eye could see, while others found it tiresome, demanding, and labor intensive. Aatosvähemmän was a simple man with a short beard and a hardened look to him. He was respected among his community as the local strong man.

One day, while he was chopping firewood, he got a little carried away. He hacked at every tree he could. The Dryads were upset that their homes were needlessly were destroyed. The Dryad, Oeestris, confronted the god Dolos, "A man, Aatosvähemmän, is butchering our trees. We nature spirits understand that wood is necessary to make fire, but this man is taking it to absolute extremes. Is there not a thing that you can do?" Dolos came up with a cunning plan. First, he confronted Aatosvähemmän and asked him why he was needlessly butchering the forest and he replied with the words, "Who cares?" Dolos told the Dryads of his plan and they all agreed. First, Dolos would make Aatosvähemmän very sleepy. Then he would convince Aatosvähemmän to rest against a tree. That's where the trees themselves came in.

"Hello again!" Dolos said. Startled, Aatosvähemmän looked for the source of the words. "Oh, it's you," he replied. "Say, isn't all that chopping tiring?"

"Yeah, I suppose."

"You can take a nap against that tree if you want and I'll continue the work as best I can."

Aatosvähemmän suddenly felt overwhelmed with the urge to take the strange man up on his offer.

"Sure, why not." Aatosvähemmän lay against the tree and closed his eyes.

He woke with a start. Frantically, he searched all around him. The strong aroma of pine surrounded him. He didn't know where he was. It was night that much was established. He realized he was in the woods, where he usually chopped wood. He moved to get up, but he couldn't. He tried once more, but failed. A terrible thought dawned on him. He looked down and his worst fear was realized. It was the tree, it had grown over his entire body. He could feel the rough bark chafing against his skin. Only his hands, which were pointing out and his rather round stomach were exposed as well as his nose and eyes. His mouth however, was not exposed and he could taste the bitter insides of the tree. Suddenly, he heard approaching footsteps. He tried to hide, but behind what? As the footsteps grew closer, he got a glimpse of the source. It was that man, the one who offered to do his job for him.

"I suppose you have a good reason for all of this?" Aatosvähemmän voice was muffled.

"Oh, of course!" the strange man replied definitively. "You attacked nature. I had to help them fight back, that's all," he continued.

"So are you gonna let me go?"

"Oh heavens no. You disrespected something and now you must become it."

The strange man who Aatosvähemmän came to know as Dolos, the god of trickery, visited him every day so Aatosvähemmän would not get lonesome.

Aatosvähemmäns fingernails slowly grew out, day by day. Normally, he would have died of starvation, but the tree nourished him. The fingernails grew out and started to reach his stomach. Days went by, and the fingernails slowly started to pierce the skin.

Aatosvähemmän cried out as warm blood started to trickle over his stomach.

The dryad living within the tree must have taken pity on him because when Aatosvähemmän died, a little sapling sprung forth from the ground where he lay. The spirit of Aatosvähemmän still lives within that very tree, however it lives in fear every time a villager comes out to chop wood, that his tree will be chopped.

The Creation of Hades

By Paul Frank

I see a shrimp hand in front of me. I put my hand out to feel it. I then see a flash of light. It feels like I've teleported to a lonely field where a thunderstorm is occurring

"I will take care of you..."

I wake up on my bunk at camp with sweat dripping from my forehead and my long, silky, black hair on my lonely eyes and long nose. I have had that same dream in the past. I've never understood it.

The name is Affogato.

I work for the, Spartan, army. Most of the others really don't like me, but I could simply care less.

My eyes crash from there place and I fall asleep.

I awake by a ringing bell before the sun comes up. I get out of my bunk, although very exhausted. Getting on my clothes and walk out waiting patiently for orders in the green meadow filled with thousands of troops as the sun rises from the horizon. Today is an exciting day for everyone. There are four days every year when we get to leave and go see our families. If you have a family. I just have my elderly parents to go to, but that's still better than nothing.

I reach my parents' house, and I opened the door to find my parents were not present. I feel frustrated that my one day to see them they decide to not show up. I leave the house. Shut the door behind me. Then stride down the dirt path.

By the time I have reached the street, a squeaky voice erupted from all around me making me jump.

"Affogato," says a man that was now in front of me, "Do not worry there is nothing to fear, I am sent to speak to you by Zeus. For I am the messenger god, Hermes."

"What is this message you speak of?"

"You must go to the temple where you will find Zeus. You will learn your true self there," says Hermes as I hear disappear from thin air.

Wonder and excitement explodes through me as I start to brainstorm what the ruler of the gods has in store for me inside my head. Me, why has he chose to speak to me? I wonder in my head. Then with the realization of what is going I run down the dirt street in my blistered feet to make my way to, my future, and the temple.

Exhaustion is filled throughout my body as I breathe heavily, resting with my hands on my knees in front of the temple that will reveal my destiny of who I really am. I set my first foot inside where there is the statue of Zeus in his chair, but nothing happens. Am I really supposed to be here? I think at first.

"Hello?" I say as it echoes throughout the building, "I bet I came this whole way for nothing," I mumble under my breath.

"You have not come here for nothing, you have come here to see me," says an echo around the temple that felt as if it were a realistic dream. Just as Hermes had done, a man appears in front of me. I recognize him at once. A man with a brown beard about half of a foot long, bright blue eyes, and pointed nose. He is Zeus. The statue behind him looks almost exactly like him, although except for the part that his beard is now much shorter. "Hello Affogato."

"He-h-hello," I say with extreme nervousness.

"Do not be ashamed. You are one of the most popular mortals of the gods."

"But-" I started to say until Zeus speaks again.

"You probably don't remember meeting me before this but we met when we were both very, very young," says Zeus, "We are related. We are brothers, Affogato!" Zeus says with much excitement in his voice. I sit there speechless. I don't know what to say. I don't understand how we can be brothers. He is immortal and I am not. I doesn't add up. Then Zeus starts to speak again, "We were both born on the very top of Mount Olympus as twins," he says, "Nonidentical" He quickly adds. "When I was born first I apparently set off a massive thunderstorm on all of Greece. The moment I touched your skin I sent you out in a lightning bolt into a field in Sparta. Since I was the first thing you touched you went away so fast nobody could realize that there were ever two kids." I then realized that he just spoke of my dream. "When our mother woke up she asked about the second child. Everyone said there was only one child. Our mom then realized what had happened and sent Apollo to retrieve you, but since you had already spent the first night of your life with mortals you had to stay a mortal," he said with a sigh.

"I honestly feel bad about getting you into this whole mortal mess, so I requested that Ares improves your ranking as a soldier in the Spartan Army." says Zeus pacing around the marble floor. "After 6 months, you will have achieved general of the army with total control," says Zeus as he stops the pacing.

"Why that is great of you and Ares to do that for me." I say realizing that I haven't said anything in quite a while.

"Yes, well you can get going now I have to be leaving," sighs Zeus

"Bye, maybe I will see you soon."

"Good bye," he tells me as I walk out. "Wait!" Zeus quickly exclaims, "your mortal parents have died," says Zeus like he doesn't care. I felt a drop in my stomach. How did this happen?

"How did they die?"

"That doesn't matter know, Affogato. What matters is that you move on now. They were never your real family." says Zeus with a laugh. Filling with anger and betrayal I clench my fists.

"They were real my family. You left me here to rot on this world with never telling me anything about my real self-up until now!" I shout at Zeus, "Tell me how my parents died!" I yell at my brother again. Then I see him vanish before my white eyes. While calming my mind, I leave.

In the light of the moon as I slowly stroll down the same path that I met the messenger Hermes, I walk into my dead parents' house. I take it in. I take in the memories of my parents. I take in the little kitchen with the insufficient table where we used to eat our food. I take in the sandy dirt ground. I take it all in, for I know this will be the last time I am in this small, loveable, home. I then saunter out of the door with one final look and decide it is time to go back to camp.

After an okay rest, I wake up the next morning, and I wonder what may appear in my day. I wonder when I will earn my place as a more valued man in the army. I put on my gear as I do every morning and walk out of the bunks and out into camp waiting for orders.

After about a couple minutes or so of waiting, Captain Cardello walks up to me and hands me a helmet just like his own and tells me my rank has been granted to captain. My heart fills with excitement. I was shocked to find that I had completely skipped the position of a warrant soldier.

"Well, are you going to take the helmet?" Cardello asks with a smile on his face. Taking it from his hands start to doze off, but I quickly catch myself. I take off my powerless helmet and replace it with a new powerful one.

The rest of the day, I enjoy the potential I obtain while leading the other soldiers through training as we prepare to attack Macedonia in the next week.

Walking through formations with the troops, I am approached by general Pilici and just like yesterday I am presented another helmet that has the power of Lieutenant, although today wasn't as exciting.

"You guys are going to get killed next week if you don't pick it up!" I yell to the men as I walk past them the next day. I make my way over to a table with general Pilici waiting to talk to me. I sit down. Cross my legs. And see the best meal I will probably ever have. There is a plate of chicken, beef, rice, beans, and wine. Every other day, I wake up to chicken and rice. I have never before had beef. It is too expensive usually. Wine I have had only and rare occasions like when I came into the military. I tear into the food like a ferocious beast.

"Looks like you haven't eaten days," he says with a laugh while he calmly eats his food. I smile with beef filled in my fed mouth. "There is something I need to tell you," he says leaning in so no one hears, "There-" he holds his left arm. He falls to the ground. His eyes roll to the back of his head. He lays there dead.

I run my way to camp.

"Attention everyone!"

Silence fills all around.

"General Pilici... Is dead!"

"I killed him myself!" I lie so they will fear me. I hear what feels like the whole world gasp in shock. Two men approach me. One is Cardello and the other is a man I remember sharing my bunk with named Marcelli.

"What is wrong with you?" Cardello yells. He reaches for me, but he is to slow and I stab him in his chest and he falls to the ground. Dead like Picili. Marcelli comes behind me and punches me in the neck. I turn around and stab him in the neck with my bloodied sword.

"I am your general now, I am most powerful one hear right now." I sat while hate and anger rushes through me for no reason. "We aren't attacking Macedonia under my watch. We attack Gaul at sunrise."

"But sir that is a very large empire. We aren't ready for that." says a soldier shakily.

"You are a brave man to stand up to me you piece of worthless filth." I say while staring him down. I see his him tremble and then I speak again "That doesn't matter anyway. They won't be expecting it." I then walk away into Piccoli's old tent and selfishly reclaim it as my own.

In my new tent, lies an amazing bed rather than my old one. I lay in the bed thinking of destroying Gaul and all of the fame I will gain. I tell myself that I have gained the highest position and that I feel like I am on the top of the world. But I don't feel like I am on top of the world. I feel the same way I felt when I heard my parents died. Dissatisfaction is the feeling I receive instead. I tell myself that I will feel satisfied once I have conquered more of this world.

I drift to sleep.

"What have you done," I find myself in a room with Ares in front of me. The God of War. "You think you can use the power I give you like this? You aren't going to attack Gaul. You will attack Macedonia. Not Gaul or bad things will happen. I will take Gaul's side if you attack them."

I wake up breathing as hard as the wind. Debating whether I should go to Gaul or not.

After about a minute, I realize that nothing can change my mind from the invasion I had had planned to complete yesterday. I get up out of my bed and into camp, since I know that I wouldn't be able to go back to sleep anyway.

When the sun rises from the horizon, the men are ready for the trip to Gaul and I go into my Carriage where there is enough food to last me for weeks. We then set off on our majorly long voyage.

By noon, we haven't achieved much distance because the men were taking a slow pace on foot.

After a week of riding in the carriage, we arrived in a dry valley in Gaul. There was a small village in the valley so I ordered my troops to destroy it leaving nobody alive. The attack was an easy feat for them. The village was very poor and had no defenses.

By the time we had reached the capitol, we had wrecked many villages leaving no survivors. We are ready for the invasion. There are walls as high as mount Olympus all around the city, yet one of the captains becomes furious at me for not planning ahead. I decide we would attack anyways. I get my strongest men onto a rope on the wall. Once they would get past the wall they will attack the guards that are protecting the gate from opening. They will then penetrate the gate leading our men into the city.

My first soldier reaches the top of the wall and give the signal that it was clear for the others to come. But by the third man we see a massive army come around the corner.

It is the army of Gaul. This means war. I break to the back of the army to keep myself safe.

Battle cries fill the air as I watch my men lose- the battle. It pours rain in the dry area.

After an hour of fighting, there were only about a hundred men left. I know that I should have listened to Ares. I tell my remaining men to retreat. The troops of Gaul sat cheering about their victory at the base of their wall. At that moment lightning strikes the walls surrounding the city and it crashes down onto the men leaving almost all of them dead.

I feel a forgiving feeling inside me toward Zeus that he came through and gives us a lead. I then order my men to attack the remaining men. We clash the men and destroy them and their city.

Years have passed and I rule the largest empire in the world. Over these years I destroyed Britain, Macedonia, Spain, Egypt, Anatolia, and Africa. My last land to conquer is Syria. An easy piece of land that before now I have never cared to conquer.

We reach the shores on boat and my men rampage out of the ship with confidence of a victory. I am the last to depart from the boat. I leave it with great certainty for I know Zeus is on my side like he was in Gaul and Anatolia.

I walk up the hill where my men are supposed to be waiting for me, but when I get to the top. Every one of them lie there dead. A tall muscular man stands there with a jeweled and bloody sword in his hand. This man is Ares. He beams at me with a fierce look in his eye. He does not look happy.

"Why have you disobeyed my every dream and go against my orders. Almost everyone in this world is dead because of you. You aren't helping anyone but yourself." Ares says with his booming voice.

"This is what it had to be!" I yell with anger at Ares. A lightning bolt shoots down from the sky and there appears Zeus. A wave crashes over the hill and hammers me down. There Stands Poseidon. From behind a wide and tall tree, appears Athena. From the last glimpse of light from the cloudy sky appears Apollo. With her bow in her hands appears Artemis. Finally the last man appears with what he claims the greatest sword he has ever created. Hephaestus.

"Don't ever do this to our world ever again my unfaithful brother!" Zeus yells, "Give him what he earns!"

My heart Jumps I realize that Zeus may have never been on my side, and I for sure now he isn't with me now. With that, every one of those Gods and Goddesses used all of the capability they could and destroyed every last part of me as quick as they came.

I taste defeat. My destroyed blood sinks down into the ground and I wake up on a throne. Seeing millions and millions of people all of whom I had destroyed, I still feel no guilt. All of a sudden, Zeus appears in front of me.

"You are now immortal. You are now the God of the underworld. You rule everyone that you have killed and everyone from now on that will die, Affogato. You will not be called Affogato anymore." he says as I become immediately frustrated at that last sentence. "You-"

"Why would you change my name?" I say bothered.

"From now on you will be called Hades, ruler of the Underworld," he says ignoring my previous question. He then dissolves out of the air.

I feel the happiest I have been in years. But this happiness still feels disappointing.

Everyone seems to be happier then I have ever been before. I am frustrated to see this, but mentally, I am lost. Physically right where I need to be. Where I am supposed to be.

From that day on I was the ruler of everyone's afterlife as Hades.

The Making of Babies

By Mitchell Frank

"Okay Liam, time for bed. Go upstairs and brush your teeth, you look very tired," said the dad, while looking into the little boy's glossy blue eyes.

"Awww, ok," said the whining boy, because going to bed was the last thing he wanted to do. He could still smell the scent of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies his family had made and enjoyed after dinner. Liam said those cookies tasted better than any others he had ever had. Liam, the long, blonde-haired five year old walked up the stairs of his large and elegant house. He took a shower, brushed his teeth, and snuggled up in bed waiting for his dad to tuck him in. Lying in bed, he starting feeling very sleeping. His soft bed felt like a basket of feathers.

His dad walked into his little boy's room decorated with sports memorabilia, which always brought back memories of football games with his own dad. He said, "Goodnight, son."

The boy was feeling curious, so he asked the dad as he was walking out of his room, "Dad, I have a question."

"Yes, son?"

"How are babies made?" the boy asked in a curious fashion.

The Dad being caught off guard by this "out of the blue" question said, "Well, son, let me explain it to you. Up in the sky, the clouds are always busy. What you don't know about the clouds is that they were actually big baby factories. The factories had workers called Mebes. The Mebes were also made out of clouds. These workers were always working hard and producing babies. All they needed were the right ingredients. There was one big cloud. His name was Theodore. He ran and watched over the whole process. He was a very amiable cloud. The factories didn't run on electricity, they were powered by Theodore's happiness and smiles. The factories have never stopped working because Theodore were always cheerful. After the Mebes put the finishing touches on the babies, they were sent peacefully down to earth, descending by golden parachutes while lying in a basket filled with puffy, fluffy matter so they could enter the world comfortably. There were also special birds that were very colorful and watched over the newborns as they glided to Earth. These babies were collected by workers and taken to a special building where they were given to very excited families. There were background checks on every single person to make sure they were appropriate parents for the babies.

Everyone was happy until one day when the Head Cloud, Theodore, watched over all the clouds and was starting to feel lonely. He wanted a companion of his own. Down on Earth, there were no families able to receive babies, because of the Head Cloud's sadness. All the Mebes could not figure out how to make the Head Cloud happy until one day, the weather forecast called for heavy winds. The wind was strong, and the howling of the winds pierced the ears of clouds. A big wind gust came through and blew everything around. The next day, the wind had settled. It had been a very gloomy day, and everything was somber until Theodore saw another cloud in the distance. Being the Head Cloud, he knew everyone although, he could not tell who this cloud was. He started walking towards this cloud and realized it was a girl.

"That's a very pretty cloud," he thought to himself.

He traveled over to this cloud to have a better look. He saw that it was a lady cloud so he greeted her.

As he said "Hello," she turned around.

She also said "Hello."

He asked her where she lived.

Her reply was, "During this wind storm, I had blown over to you and your people. I was unable to take shelter because my family left me when I was young. There is no need to travel back to my homeland now."

"You are welcome to stay here," Theodore said, realizing that he had not introduced himself. "My name is Theodore, the Head Cloud here."

"My name is Aggie," she said shyly.

They went for a long walk over the park, people watching.

Almost every day they would get together.

After a few months, they realized they really liked each other.

Days went by, and after seven months they decided to get married. They had two special cloud babies. The boy, Tim, would someday be the head cloud and watch over all the clouds just like his father. His sister would grow up to invent a new type of technology. They both grew up to be a very knowledgeable clouds. Ever since the wind storm, Theodore found the cloud of his dreams and he had been happy. This started the factories up again. Also, the Mebes were very enthusiastic to get back to work and produce babies. Down below, on the surface, families now continued receiving beautiful family members. All was well all over the world again, and everyone lived happily ever after.

"Wow!" said Liam. "I'll never look at the clouds the same again!"

Journey to the Mountain

By Anonymous

In the great city of Athens, there was beautiful architecture and peaceful streets. In fact, everything was peaceful, nothing could go wrong, or can it? Everyone was truthful to the gods, but as with every great city there had to be the rebels, the philosophers, the truth seekers. This group was called the Seditione or the uprising. The Seditione had a leader, and his name was Liberalis (Lib-er al-is). Liberalis was a truthful, helpful, loyal leader to his people. The Ahenian king was furious because he wanted the Seditione dead. So did Zeus. The gods found this group offending. Zeus filled with rage, and he told the king to slaughter every last member of the Seditione. Liberalis was afraid. He didn't want his people to die. The only choice he had was to run.

One night, the Seditione village was preparing to leave. People were scared about having a whole empire trying to kill them. Then people started to hear men yelling and horses galloping.

Liberalis screamed, "Run everybody run!"

The Seditione people fled to the boats. Liberalis stayed behind and so did their small Seditione army. He could see the Athenian men crawling toward the village. Fear and panic ran in the air, nobody knew what to do. The small army was no match against a great empire. The soldiers ran into the boats in hope to find safety. Liberalis had no other choice but to run to the boats as well. He sprinted into their leader boat. In panic, he ran to the back of the ship and reeled in the anchor as fast as he could. The other ship was still reeling in the anchor. Then, a sudden flaming arrow hit the other boat. Flames spread through the cabin of the boat, the ship started to capsize. He could hear his people screaming in terror. The giant glow of the fire lit up the night sky. A tear dropped down Liberalis' face. Guilt and sorrow consumed his soul. Liberalis watched his guildless people being tortured and slowly killed. Liberalis had no other choice but to leave the flaming boat behind.

After he had made the decision Liberalis ran to the wheel and steered the boat away from Athens leaving the gigantic army behind.

One of his officers named Kip said, "Where to now?"

Liberalis said, "Away... Kip!" Liberalis said "Did I make the right choice?"

"Of course sir there was nothing we could've done about it." Kip said, "It was too late."

"There were families on that boat." Liberalis said in a sad, cracking voice.

The sea made everyone sick and the ship sailed on for hours. Liberalis told Kip to take the wheel. Everything was quiet until a huge wave of guilt spread through Liberalis as he realized that most everyone went on the second boat. More than half of the Sidetone was dead.

One normal morning, just one of 128 mornings, Liberalis was the first one up as always. He looked at the skies in the distance and he saw black, no grey, just black. He ran into the cabin to the beds. He ran to kips bunk.

"Kip... Kip," he said in a tender quiet voice.

Kip opened his eyes and started to squint.

"What time is it?" Kip said drowsy soft voice.

Liberalis said, "oh about 6:30. C'mon it's an emergency."

Kip sat up and quickly put on his clothes and ran to the deck. Liberalis looked at the black clouds.

"Look." Liberalis pointed his finger.

Kip saw the black clouds. You could see the fear and dread in kips eyes. His pupils shrank, his jaw dropped as he stood still staring at the black clouds. He stood there for a couple seconds. Liberalis stared at Kip in fear.

"What is it?" Liberalis asked.

"It's a... it's a hurricane," Kip said.

Liberalis said, "Wake everyone up"

"Yes sir," Kip said.

Once everyone was up and ready the storm was getting close Kip called everyone up for a meeting? Liberalis stood up at the front of the ship.

Liberalis said, "As many of you know there are extremely dark clouds mysteriously heading for the boat. A hurricane is coming.

A giant gasp waved through the crowd.

"Stay calm we're doing everything we can" Liberalis said worried, "just stay in the cabin the crew will stay up on the deck and take care of the boat."

Everyone was talking and chatter fell over the crowd then suddenly a gigantic gust of fury hit the boat almost tipping it over. Hail bounced on the deck of the boat and rain dumped everywhere. Lightning cracked wind howled.

Liberalis yelled, "Get in the cabin set down the mast!"

The crew stayed on deck and a member of the crew started lowering the mass then the mass broke and swept the man off the boat. Liberalis ran to the side of the boat he couldn't see him. He was dead. Kip stayed on deck as well he grabbed Liberalis' shoulder.

"It's alright," Kip said

Suddenly, hail the size of potatoes started hitting the boat. Liberalis yelled to the crew

Liberalis yelled to the crew, "Get in the cabin!"

Kip looked at Liberalis, "But sir the boat."

"We have to go to the cabin!" Liberalis yelled over the wind, "This hail is too big!"

'"Alright!" Kip said.

Once Kip was in the cabin, Liberalis saw a figure. He was tall grey long hair. He wore a white robe and held a giant three pronged trident.

He said, "Stop this rebellious act return to Athens!

"NEVER!" Liberalis srame, "I will never join you... Poseidon!"

Then another figure came a girl with another robe with hair the color of wheat. Liberalis knew exactly who this was... she was Demeter.

"I will abandon you to where I am not. For nothing grows where the tallest peak lies." Demeter said.

Then Liberalis passed out. The next morning Liberalis woke up on the deck. The smell of rain consumed the air. He heard coughing. He went into the cabin and into the medical room He saw Kip lying on the bed with a gigantic rash on his cheek and on his hand he coughed. He looked at Liberalis.

"What's wrong?" Kip said in a deep sick voice.

"Nothing," Liberals said knowing that he saw Demeter and Poseidon, "What's wrong with you?

"I'm sick" Kip coughed, "bad... I came inside last night and fell on the ground because of a sudden pain in my spine then I got this."

Kip coughed and it suddenly became a big coughing attack. Kip got on the floor with his knees on the ground. Blood started dripping on the ground under his mouth.

The nurse said to Liberalis, "Its best if you get out."

About two hours later Liberalis came back to the medical room.

Liberalis asked the nurse, "What was wrong?"

The nurse said, "The rash spread to his lungs making him cough up blood.

"Any other risks?"

"Yes there is one. We're worry that the rash will spread to his heart," The nurse said nervously.

One night, about two weeks after Kip was fully recovered, he wanted to steer the boat for the night. Liberalis agreed. He was very tired and hasn't slept in five weeks. Later that night when everybody but Kip was asleep, Kip started feeling drowsy and dizzy he got the pain in his back again and fell over bumped the wheel of the boat steering it in the wrong direction. Kip was dead.

The next morning they found themselves in no ocean. No ocean could be seen all there was snow. Liberalis had another general named Samuel came to Liberalis.

"What is this freezing white stuff falling from the air?" Samuel asked

"I think it's called snow I remember seeing it once on a trip to Finland." Liberalis said, "Where's Kip?"

"About that sir... this is actually what I came to tell you. Kip's rash spread to his heart and it killed him last night." Samuel said.

Liberalis looked at Samuel "Thank you for telling me."

He walked into the cabin with his head looking down. A few hours later he came out and told Samuel to send a search crew to see if they were even near an ocean.

Later that night the search party came back there was no sign of an ocean. They later found out it wasn't even nighttime a humongous mountain was blocking the sun. It was the biggest mountain anyone on the boat had ever seen. Even bigger than Mt. Olympus. Liberalis called Samuel to talk to them.

"Yes Sir," Samuel asked.

"I have a confession. You know about two weeks ago the hurricane that happened."

"Yes."

"Well later that night Demeter and Poseidon came to me. Demeter told me that she would abandon us to a place to where the tallest peak lays. Have you seen that mountain correct?" Liberalis said

He pointed to the massive mountain.

"Yes I have sir" Samuel said.

Then they were interrupted by the people asking where they were.

"I don't know where we are but I do know what I am going to call it... The Himalayas," Liberalis said.

"Ok but how did we get here?" The people asked

"I don't know but I do know we are meant to be here," Liberalis said proudly. "I am going to climb the mountain and see if there is an ocean."

"What?" The people asked him like he was insane.

Samuel said, "That is way too close to the sun."

"I'm doing it," Liberalis said, "With or without your permission."

"Well if you're going to be that way at least take my son," Samuel said, "He's loved climbing ever since he was a boy and he's always wanted to climb the highest mountain."

Samuel brought in his son.

"How old are you?" Liberalis asked.

"I'm twelve sir," The boy said. "My name is Velox."

Liberalis went to the cloths maker and asked if he could make him the finest coats.

The next day the coats were ready, Liberalis a Velox prepared for the journey, and said their final goodbyes and headed out to the journey to the mountain. About an hour into the journey they weren't even close to the mountain they soon realized this mountain was even bigger than they thought it was. Velox was scared Liberalis could see it in his eyes. They soon got to the front of the beast, there was gigantic ice ravines in the ice.

Liberalis said, "How far can you jump. Velox looked at him like he was stupid.

"No!" Velox exclaimed very clearly.

"It's the only way,"

Velox hesitated, "Fine."

They prepared to jump. Liberalis backed up and ran sprung off his feet he tumbled on the other side. Velox backed up he hesitated then ran as fast as he could leaped flew over the hole and landed on the other side. They did that about 10 more times then came the last one the biggest one. Liberalis went back about 50 ft. Ran as fast as he could leaped and tumbled on the other side. Velox backed up and ran he jumped he hit the other side but slipped into the hole he tried to grab the edge of it, but the ice was to slippery to grasp it. He fell out of sight into the darkness of the hole.

Liberalis yelled, "Velox! Velox!"

Liberalis couldn't hear any answer. He had to press forward. The steep mountain made Liberalis very scared. About two days later, Liberalis found it hard to breath he got dizzy and lightheaded. His face turned pasty white the further he went the more he couldn't breathe. He was so weak finally he came to the top, only to find Velox at the top sitting by a rock. He looked over at Liberalis he was also having trouble breathing.

"How did you get here?" Liberalis gasped

"I used pieces of ice to grapple my way out."

"How'd you get up here so fast?"

"I'm a better hiker than you."

"Looks like there's no ocean."

Suddenly, a giant cloud hit them Zeus appeared in front of them. Velox stood up ran and ran in the wrong direction. He fell off the edge and hit a rock killing him for real this time.

Zeus shot a lightning bolt at Liberalis. Liberalis started to turn into a monster white fur came out of his skin. He grew 10 times bigger.

To this day, Liberalis or also known as the Abominable Snowman roams around the Himalayas protecting his people.

The Sailors' Mistake

By Anna Holloway

The ship was the perfect definition of controlled chaos. Burly men directed each other in rough, husky voices, drowning out the silent weeps of parting lovers and family members. I clambered up the wooden ramp, pushing a metal-banded keg up with me. I glanced around the crowded boat, spotting the pile of crates and barrels. Half-sauntering, half-walking over to the mountain of supplies, I scanned for an appropriate place to put my barrel.

A man, who appeared to be the captain, descended from the stairwell that wrapped around the edge of the ship. I let go of my keg. He raised his hand for silence and the hollers and shouts quieted into a gentle whisper in mere seconds. His authority was overwhelming.

"HELLO!" he yelled enthusiastically, welcoming the crew aboard. A muffled introduction was attempted, but was drowned out by the hollers of enthusiasm. He raised his hand once more, and all conversations grinded to a halt. The captain shouted inaudible orders, and everyone scrambled to meet his demands. Although I, unfortunately, did not catch what the man had said. I leaned over to a freckled boy who looked friendly enough, questioning what was going on.

"Hoisting the sails" he whispered, as if he was afraid to speak louder.

"And your name?"

"Dobry." he mumbled.

"Ok." I paused. "I'm Ryba." I started to turn around when I heard his tiny voice pipe up.

"Fish."

"Excuse me?"

"Your name means fish." He seemed smug, but in a friendly way. He looked like he was trying, so I gave him the chance.

"And you, my friend, are... kind?"

"OH, yes. I'm very sincere." He winked. I giggled at his sarcasm, but it came out very high and girlish. My hand whipped up to cover my mouth, and he looked surprised, then relieved. Did he know? Did he accept it? He couldn't know. Oh, but he seemed like he did. "Is this your first time?" he asked. I was so relieved that he changed the subject (maybe to cover my mistake) and I was sure it showed on my face. If he knew my secret, at least he honored it.

"Sailing, no. Professionally, yes." He was very handsome with his short black hair and muddy brown eyes.

"Same." He whispered almost inaudibly.

"Are you any good?"

"I'm not incredible, but I can sail."

"Oh, I'm sure you're great."

"Thanks."

"We should get to work."

"Sure."

Hurriedly, I galloped over to the smallest mast, which no one was attending to. Dobry followed. Many young men pursued. I hadn't been on a trade ship before, but my father had taught me well. I was suddenly accepted as the leader of the group, possibly because I looked the part. I expertly directed my small group of boys, and our sail was in the sky before the cabin boy could bat an eyelash.

The ship lurched and creaked, and I wouldn't have noticed if the sobs and cheers hadn't erupted into a deafening blur. We started moving at a rapid pace once we got going. I looked around, and found three men approaching the back of the ship where I was standing. My stomach dropped. Did they know me? Did I know them? Did they know?

Pretending to be occupied, I whirled around to face Dobry.

"Let's get these supplies moved downstairs!" I bellowed, gesturing my hand to the crates. My crew swiftly ran to the boxes, but the sturdy men stayed put. My heart swelled with fear. I put on my most focused face, hoping my big blue eyes wouldn't give too much away. The men didn't move. I casually walked over to a keg, glancing back at the mysterious visitors. They didn't seem to notice. I started rolling the keg on its side when I heard it. The footsteps. The murmurs. I froze.

"You," the man said, breathing hot air down my neck. I slowly turned away from my barrel to face his meaty finger, pointing right at me. How did he know? Did he know?

Faster than I could fathom, his accusing finger turned into a forceful palm, slamming me against the barrel I clasped. Piercing pain shot through my elbow. My head ached. Something wet slid down my back. I searched for Dobry, but could only find an accumulating crowd of shouting men. I wasn't thinking right. Why were they so mad? What had I done? I touched my back where I felt the liquid, and then I knew. Instead of feeling blood, there lay my cap. The hat that had contained my long, flowing brown hair. Oh, no.

The captain burst through the door on the opposite end of the ship and started running towards me. The men parted, and right in front of me was Dobry. His eyes were wide with fear. I was sure mine matched. The commander gripped my wrist and jerked me to my feet. Before he could do much else, I grasped his shoulders and stared into his face that was just inches from mine. I glared. I didn't know what had gotten into me. His shoulders hunched and ever so slightly he coward.

Then there was another grab at my wrist, this time pulling me away from the captain. More hands grabbed on, pulling me toward the edge of the ship. I kept my eyes on the captain. He turned away. I moved on to stare at Dobry as the men pulled me farther and farther. I didn't plead. I didn't beg. I was silent, and it worked. Soon he too, was looking away.

I knew what the price was for sneaking onto a ship. Especially if you were female. Unfortunately, that was precisely the case.

The man who had shoved me against the barrel whirled around to face me.

"You know why we don't keep women on the ships, right?" he spat. I tilted my chin up and cocked my head to the side.

"Oh, do tell me!" I exclaimed with a sarcastic smile. Some sailors giggled, but my captor was not laughing.

"Well, uh, you're useless! Bad luck!" he leaned in. "You're...weak."

My whole body ached with rage. My face was on fire and my heart was burning. There wasn't much I could do considering that every appendage I had was held down. I shrugged my shoulders up and smiled the most delicate smirk. He appeared amused. As if he had won. So I did the only thing I could think of. I spat.

The ship gasped audibly, and my conqueror sucked in. His breath reeked of tobacco and rum. It was enough to make someone sick. The captain swooped down and appeared out of nowhere, cutting in between him and me before anything could happen. He cleared his throat.

"Everyone knows the rules! This will not be tolerated!" He looked down to meet my eyes. I stared back up. He nodded to the sailors behind me. That's when panic finally set in. I had treated it like a game. Now the ends were finally meeting. I gulped.

The grips tightened on my arms and legs and now were dragging me across the floor. I looked around, trying to meet eyes with anyone. This time I wasn't looking to strike fear in their hearts, I was looking for help. Everyone turned away. The pain in my back seared through my body and my calves were ripped raw from the wood planks. They pulled up, dragging me into the air. Then I was lowered at bit. Then touched something. I frantically looked for what it was. They set me on the side of the ship, practically mocking me. The clenched hands didn't loosen. I closed my eyes. A voice rang out.

"Let this be a lesson to all of you. Nothing, NOTHING, like that will be tolerated on my ship. Understand?" The men nodded. Then they lifted me back up and started swinging. I was out over the edge. The hands let go. My eyes flung open, and in the split second I was hovering there, I saw. Standing in the back of the ship he was there. Behind the crowd stood Dobry. His beautiful eyes glossy with tears.

I started sailing down at lightning speed, but all I could feel was pain. It was like I was floating, nothing moved. Salty moisture streamed from my face as the image of Dobry seared through my mind. But I was falling. Falling. Falling. Falling. Inching closer to the water with every millisecond, but all I could think about was Rekin.

Then I felt it. The water was ice-cold, and the impact snapped my head forward. I was where they wanted me. The cold surrounding my face was unbearable. I wish they just would have killed me up there. Clean and quick. That's... that's what I... that's what I really wanted. It was as if I was going through a tunnel, a dark, winding path that never ended. The light faded and the black started to creep in from the sides. How I wished I never got on that boat.

:::

People hurried around in hushed voices. The ship was heavy with disbelief. Someone with a tray bumped into me the cabin boy kept rushing in and out of the captain's suite carrying large trays of food and alcohol. Mostly alcohol. A small group of boys had gathered in a corner of the ship. In fact, they were the ones that Ryba had directed. I swung by, pretending to get a mug of beer.

"She really seemed like she knew what she was doing,"

"Yeah, I wonder if she's sailed before."

Their conversation was mumbled, but I could pick out bits and pieces. After having "trouble" with the keg, I learned they were talking about Ryba.

On the other end of the ship, a group of older men were conversing as well.

"Women shouldn't be allowed on ships."

"What made her think she could do this?" They laughed. Some grabbed their fat beer-bellies. I was revolted. They didn't even know her. I was compelled to walk over to the sailors and prove to them that she was great. I knew she was great ever since she helped us with the sails. I knew she was a great person since I met her. I knew she was a woman when she laughed at my joke. I've been knowing a lot lately.

:::

I didn't realize how long it had been since I was thrown overboard. I floated for days. Not moving. Not swimming. Just floating, going with where the current took me.

In those days, there were two things that were on my mind: Dobry, and the fact that I was slowly withering away in the Atlantic Ocean. This is how I would end. Slowly starving, freezing, dying of thirst, or all of the above. The sea would end me.

But to make matters worse, when I wasn't occupied with the thoughts of my inevitable demise, all I could think of was Dobry. Our brief conversation played over and over in my mind, his sparkling brown eyes gleaming into my soul. We hadn't known each other that long, but he was the only friend I had. I just hoped he didn't think any less of me.

:::

I woke up to a blinded state of panic where I did nothing but cough and sputter until my vision refocused. Where. Was. I? There was sparkling sand, salty water, dark, murky trees and dead leaves scattered about the beach. Beach? Beach? I stumbled to my feet. A sweltering pain pierced through my back and up my spine. The sand was burning, sun scorching, and the water stood like glass. My toes curled like paper over fire.

I hobbled over to trees that bordered the shoreline and started searching. I walked about 20 feet from the beach and then I found it. Its delicate branches reached out to me, calling me to take it. The bush that I was looking for. I stripped leaves from the willow-like stems, gathering them in my arms. My hands were stained green from the herb. I trudged back to the shoreline, dodging vines and gnarled branches. Everywhere I looked, I thought there was someone-something- that was near. It was unnerving, to think that someone was watching you from afar.

The light started to shine brighter, up ahead, so I knew I was getting close to the shore. I dramatically stepped out into the fading light, expecting someone to be watching. No one was there, but I felt like they were. Leaning against a trunk of a tree, I sat down, cradling the leaves in my arms. Then, one by one, I placed the leaves into my mouth and started to chew. It was absolutely revolting. It was sour and earthy, but so bland I wanted to spit it out. But lucky for me, that's what I was supposed to do. I was taught well in the department of healing. I was what you would call "accident prone". After what seemed like an eternity, I spit the mashed leaves out into my palm, and placed them over the cut on my back. I flinched. It pained me to think about my festering wound, let alone touch it.

I eased down into the dirt as I watched the sun settle into the unbroken sea. My hand glided behind me, searching for something to play with. Then something brushed against me. For a fraction of a second there was something there. It wasn't vine, or dirt, or rock, but something unearthly. I immediately pulled back, sending blistering spores of pain through my body. I reached back once more, searching for what was there, but its feathery touch eluded my grasp.

I curled up to go to sleep. It was going to be a long night.

:::

It was the middle of the night when I felt it again. The fringed texture brushed against my hand. Then my ear. Then my leg. I held ever so still, fearing that it was some predator. It was like a kitten pawing you ever so slightly. It was disturbing. I fought the urge to sleep in case it was anything vicious. But I gave up and dozed into a light and airy sleep.

:::

I woke up in the morning with a scratchy throat and a growling stomach. My tongue felt like sandpaper. Rolling over to my side was a bad idea. The spiking pain was there as strong as ever, but it seemed farther into my back towards my spine. Standing up was even worse. I found myself wheezing and coughing before I could take a step towards the water. I doubled over, dry heaving into the sand. Finally, the vomiting fit subdued and an airy voice called.

"Ryba..." it whispered, throwing its voice towards me. I pounced back up into squatting position, whipping my head back and forth trying to find where it was coming from. Then came a ripple in the sea of glass. If I was looking anywhere else, I would have missed it. I crawled over to the waterline and searched for the maker of the tiny disturbance.

"Ryba." the voice called out, louder and more distinct this time. I opened my mouth to speak, but instead of words, a dry, heaving sputter came out.

"It's okay... Follow me..."

"To where?" I managed to whisper. Nothing answered. Another ripple came onto the water. I scrambled to meet it. Then another came to the right. I followed. The trail started to veer outwards into the water. I paused, considering what could happen. I dismissed the thought and swam out until the water was up to my chest. The ripples came at a rapid pace, encircling me. They started to close in, this time coming all at once. I frantically searched for what was creating them. All at once, it became abundantly clear.

The dainty nymphs danced on top of the water, wings folded behind and blue hair waving wildly. They came so close to me that one brushed my arm. And I immediately recognized the feel. The feathery, ethereal feel of the nymphs was the same as the night before. They saw me, they've been watching me.

"Drink." one commanded.

"It's salt." I rasped.

"Drink..."

I opened my mouth to speak, but the nymph beat me to it.

"Drink!" she sang. Her voice was mesmerizing. It was so rich and lulling. It was so convincing. I paused, then stooped down into a squat and cupped my hands. I dipped them into the water and lifted the brackish water to my lips, giving a curious grin to the nymphs as they passed.

"Drink!" They all sang, chanting it in their plush voices. I sipped from the palms of my hands. A tingling sensation filled my body. It spread down into my legs and settled. Or so I thought.

My calves started to move together, as if magnetized. Every inch of my limbs burned like fire. A gentle giggle escaped from one of the nymphs.

"What did you do?" I screeched. They looked at each other.

"Not us, dear. The sailors did this to you." The smallest one sang in her silky voice. My body filled with rage. The sailors. Of course! I was so convinced. I glanced down at my legs. A small flap was forming at the end of my feet and my whole lower half was turning green like kelp. My skin started to become rigid and rough, creeping up to my stomach. I turned to seek for the nymphs, but just as suddenly as they had appeared, they were gone. The flap of skin on my feet kept getting larger and thicker until it was a solid tail.

My throat was still dry and raspy, and only getting worse. So I did what made the most sense. I leaned down into the water and inhaled. Amazingly, instead of bringing hordes of water into my lungs, they sucked in air.

I ducked down into the shallow water and sat on my tail to think. Those sailors. They did this. The captain. Dobry. They did this. Besides, the nymphs told me so. How could they do this to me? First they throw me over a boat, then they turn me into this?

I dive out into the deep blue, fuming with fury. My heart was heavy with anger. I swam along the shoreline, staying just below the water. The green flash of color just behind me started to drag. It was so hard to keep it up. So tiring. I pressed on, vengeance in mind. In a few minutes, I was out of the cove and came upon a steep drop. I paused, treading water. The drop was absolutely terrifying. I kept my chin up and kept swimming, refusing to look down.

:::

Our ship was headed right, towards the Bristol Channel. The sailors' mood had improved profusely. We were enjoying our free time when one jolly man had brought out a fiddle. People were dancing around the deck, singing sea chanteys and chugging beer. Some, much like me, were sitting quietly in the corner, but still relishing in the bliss of the crew.

Everyone was delighting in the amusement until we heard a splash just outside of the boat. A tail flicked up out of the water and immediately flew back down. I scurried over to the rail of the ship. No one followed. The sailors were too wrapped up in the fun to notice. The being glided just under the water, its shimmery green scales glinting under the sun.

I waved over the cabin boy.

"I need the captain."

"He's busy, Dobry!" the boy snorted.

"I need the captain." I gritted through my teeth.

He rolled his eyes and stormed away. I kept my eyes on the creature. It was so graceful- like a fish. Fish. Ryba? No, that couldn't be. She was dead.

The boat suddenly got very quiet, and the distinct clicking sound of dress shoes vibrated through the wood. The captain stormed next to me.

"What?"

I pointed to the fish-like being swimming beside us. The captain crossed his arms.

"That's not important." He turned to walk away.

"But-"

"Not important."

"It looks like the girl that we threw overboard." A crowd started to gather around the railing where we were.

"It does not. Besides, she's dead, and rightfully so- she was awful at sailing anyway." He tried to leave again, but I grabbed his arm.

"She was fantastic!"

"Ryba was a great leader!" A boy from her small group piped up.

"The best I saw her do was a flick of the wrist! No authority whatsoever!" The captain snorted.

"How DARE you speak of her when she isn't here to defend herself!" I hollered. That caught the attentions of more sailors. They came trickling into the crowd. The captain was obviously growing unimaginably angry with the men. You could see it on his face. The crew-even older men- were defending Ryba. We went back and forth for minutes.

The captain suddenly stormed away mid-argument. Following his exit was a rally of cheers. I think the crew may have been convinced.

:::

I was very much persuaded to crash the ship. It was the only thought on my mind. It was like a tree standing in the middle of the desert. It was the only thing around that I could focus on.

The wood on the bottom of the boat was smooth from wear, and the water around it tasted like metal. It seemed I had caught a boy's attention. I veered away from the boat, towards a rocky cove. Although the odds were slim, I hoped that this was the right boat. The one that threw me overboard. They would pay for their mistake.

I leaped upon the smallest rock that was sitting in the water, and for a few minutes, watched the last rays of sun disappear over the horizon. The first thing I saw was the wake of the ship. It came in very slowly, inching towards the opening of the cove.

I opened my mouth to let go of a low, interesting note of song. Then I repeated with a higher one, going only an octave higher. My voice was hoarse with the salt of the water, but I tried.

"This way..." I lulled in hushed tones. "This way, boys..."

:::

A faint humming noise came from the cove to our right. I'm sure other boys heard it, too. We were all perked up to listen.

"What's that?!" the captain hollered from the top deck. The crew shook their heads. The voice got stronger and clearer.

"Come here!" it called.

The ship dipped into sea drastically, rocking from side to side. Apparently we were pulling into the cove.

"That's not smart!" A sailor called. No one acknowledged the warning. The voice came stronger.

"I'm right here..." Her husky voice called. The low tones were so convincing, it made you want to lean in and listen forever. The one sailor who disagreed with the captain's directions was frantically hopping around. Time seemed to slow down. All the men's actions were grinding to a halt. I leaned over to the rail, joining many sailors. We were inching closer to the cliff that bordered the cove, her lulling song guiding us.

"Don't do it! Stop!" the sailor shouted. No one listened.

The waves were crashing against the jagged rocks, peeling away only to ram into them again. But still our boat ventured on. The woman's voice was gone, and her body was nowhere in sight. Someone screamed, and we so foolishly looked to see who it was. That's when the boat hit.

:::

The ship dipped and plunged down into the water while I watched from under the water. The vicious waves tore at the sides of the vessel, crunching and breaking it to bits. Sailors were being whipped over the rail. Blood-curdling screams filled the cove with the voices of despair.

Oh, how they struggled. The men dropped like flies, but somehow they thought they were going to make it. The poked up above the water and gasped for air, but to no avail. There was no blood, just the growing silence. The deaths started to become sparse.

I figured they were all dead, so I started to swim forward dodging bodies, rocks, and notched pieces of wood. That's when the last body fell down right in front of me.

Hair flew out of a cap, wildly flailing. We made eye contact. Their kind eyes stared at me, pleading for help. I knew right then. She wasn't supposed to be on the boat either. She the one that defied my song. Why hadn't I noticed before? She was just like me. So it was common for stowaways. I frantically thought of a way to save her, racking my brain for ideas. Her face started to turn blue-looking under the water.

Then it hit me.

"DRINK!" I screamed. She glared at me. "TRUST ME!" She opened her mouth and sucked in. Her legs sewed together and started to turn green. The flap of skin formed at her feet. She looked petrified, as if I had betrayed her.

"What did you do?" she said. She covered her mouth, realizing she just spoke underwater.

"Nothing. You would have died if it weren't for me!"

"If it weren't for you I wouldn't have to worry about dying!" We stood there treading water. Bodies started sinking around us. I shifted my gaze to look at the men falling. The silence was growing uncomfortably obvious between us.

I felt so unsatisfied. This was not the ship that threw me overboard. Besides, I didn't even see Dobry. I needed to get them back. So, would I just keep doing this? What if I never found them? Yes, I would. What they did was unfathomably wrong. I mean throw me over because I was a women? My body was heating and my face got crimson red from just thinking about it. Maybe she could help me get back at those sailors. So, we needed to start somewhere.

"I'm Ryba." I blurted.

"I'm Zly."

"We should get going."

"Yeah," she whispered.

I sped around some driftwood and looked behind to see if Zly was following. She pulled up behind me and gave a slight nod. With an alluring voice and a burning heart, I headed off into the deep, blue abyss. I wouldn't stop until those sailors had paid for their mistake, and their ship lay in the bed of the ocean.

Lost and lonely

By Felisha Bonquisha

Richard woke up all alone, not knowing what to do. He walked around for a while, looking very confused.

"Help!" screamed Richard. "Get me out of this mysterious place!"

All that responded what his own echo. Richard was the only thing on earth that was alive. Richard Vega is this young boy's name. He had short brown hair and big ears. He had small lips and a buffy chest. He had small glimmering eyes that simmered hazel brown.

Richard lived in Melbourne Australia. In Melbourne, the grass was bright green, the sun was shining bright, and the wind would occasionally blow so hard it would slightly sweep Richard off his feet. The sky was bright blue, with the clouds barely covering the sky. Richard felt lonely and lost. Richard wandered around the earth for years without finding anything. He roamed day and night, he looked high and low, but still he was the only living thing on earth.

"Please get me out of here!!" Shouted Richard. "Please...."

Richard kept wandering, hoping he will eventually find something. He wandered into this mysterious place. It was pitch black, and smelled like dust.

"I tasted fear all around me." whispered Richard to himself.

"I heard a light breeze, touching my ear with the slightest touch," said Richard.

Richard kept walking. He then walked into this different, smelly place.

"I wonder what this could be..." said Richard to himself.

Richard ran slow, then fast, then slow again and then fast again. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Richard ran for his life, running like he had ran before. He ran so fast his legs nearly swept off the ground.

"I don't know why I ran. That was weird!!" said Richard.

Richard kept on walking.

Richard said to himself "Please get me out of here...."

Finally, Richard decides to give up on hoping he will ever find something.

"Zeus! Please help me!" Said Richard "You were the ruler of all the gods, there has to be a way that you could help me get out of this place."

Nothing responded to Richard, all you could hear was his own echo echoing back to him.

All of a sudden, Richard saw something in the distance.

"It's a lightning bolt!! Said Richard. "I wonder why there is a lightning bolt."

"Zeus! Zeus sent down a lightning bolt!" said Richard.

He ran as fast as he could directly toward the lightning bolt. He ran like he had never had before.

"I found something, but what could it be?" Said Richard.

It must have been what Zeus sent down for me.

"Thank you so much Zeus." Said Richard.

Richard stood in front of this old house that was barely standing. Richard touched this ominous house.

"Ew!!" said Richard.

This house was covered in slime, and spider webs.

"This house was as slimy as a snail!" Said Richard.

He crept around it as silent as he could be.

He walked inside the house and saw many artifacts, and many spider webs. He saw many dead animals and guns.

"Why would there be dead animals, and guns in this house?" whispered Richard to himself.

"This house is a million years old!!" said Richard.

Richard walked inside and started to hear a loud noise. "It must have been something in my head," said Richard.

He heard it again, and again. Richard walked out of the house. Them back in, then out again. He looked very confused and frustrated.

Richard walked back in the house. He walked all around it not know what to do. With the slightest peep of noise, Richard heard his name being shouted. Each time it got shouted, it got louder and louder.

"It's coming from that door!" said Richard.

Richard crept closer and closer to the door.

He put his hand on the handle. The door started to creek.

"RICHARDDDDDDD!!!!" Wake up NOWWWW!

"Uh what I'm up?" said Richard.

Richard stumbled out of bed.

"I've been trying to wake you up for an hour now!" said Felicia

Felicia was Richard's mom. She had dark brown flowing long hair. She had the whitest teeth, and had the palest skin. She was 5 feet tall and was as skinny as a straw.

"You were screaming and kicking and whispering to yourself in your sleep" Said Felicia.

"This was all just a dream??" Shouted Richard.

"Yes." said Felicia.

"I have so much that I need to tell you. This was the craziest dream I have ever had." said Richard.

"Ok we will need to catch up during breakfast," said Felicia.

"Definitely, I totally thought this dream was real," said Richard.

And that's how dreams came to be. From that day on Richard and Felicia lived a great life with Richard going to school and Felica going to work at a hospital every day to care for the needy, and they lived happily ever after.

Untitled

By Bob Frankendupe the Third

Eli woke up to silence. He thought that was strange, but wasn't sure what to expect, because he woke up with no memories or information about who he was. He looked around, and saw that he was in a hospital room. He got out of bed and looked out the window. He saw that he was in a big city but didn't see a single person. He felt like he was the only man on the planet.

Since Eli was in the hospital, he thought it would be a good idea to check himself for injuries but did not find any. He wasn't sure where everyone was. It was like every person left in a hurry. Even when he went in the houses there was still dinner on the tables and there were even cars running in the street. The whole city was a ghost town.

For the next week, Eli learned how to survive by himself. He lived in an old house near the edge of the city. Every day he walked around trying to gather information of what had happened, until one day he found a latched door in the woods not too far away from the city. He opened it, and it lead down into an old cellar. As he walked down, the stairs creaked and the whole room was dusty. The room led to a long hallway which lead to another room. In the second room, there was a dusty computer that looked like it hadn't been touched for years. When he turned it on it showed a bunch of cameras all over the city. Someone or something had been watching him.

He quickly ran to the edge of the city. When he reached the end there was a twenty foot wall right in front of him. He suddenly started to quiver, and ran back to the house and locked the doors and closed the blinds. He then went to the basement of the house. After locking the door and waiting overnight, Eli walked to the city hall. At the city hall steps he saw multiple cameras in the corner of the building. He ran up the stairs into the governor's office. As he was looking around the room he saw a file cabinet. As he went through the files he found a file titled Experiment Y. Inside the file, Eli read the government had been watching him and running tests to see how he survived. They wanted to know if he could be a soldier. He then knew he had to escape the city.

Over the next few days he planned how he was going to escape the city and what obstacles he would have to overcome. Eli decided the best way out would be through the sewers and over the wall. In order to do this, he gathered up supplies such as a flashlight, rope, and as much food as he could carry. He set out early in the morning at 4 AM. He walked out of the house and crawled down a storm drain. When he first entered the dark sewer he was unable to see a thing- it was pitch black. He turned on his flashlight and started to walk through the knee deep water in the tunnel. He heard weird noises that sound like humans moving. This made him cautious and nervous.

As he was walking, out of the corner of his eye he saw a dark shadow then suddenly a pair of big hands grabbed him by the shoulders. A potato sack was thrown over his head. Eli panicked and tried to fight, but he was dragged into a sewer treatment room. When the bag came off his head a bright light flashed in his eyes. A tall man appeared in front of him, "What are you doing down here and who are you?" he asked.

"My name is Eli and I am trying to find my way out of the city. The government kidnapped me and I do not know where I am."

"I'm CJ the leader of the rebels," said the man.

"For the past month we have been planning a way to overthrow the government and their leader. The president's name is Dave Williams he is a dictator and not a good leader."

The rebels welcomed Eli at home as they told him the plans of how they were going to overthrow President Williams. The next day they set off through the streets. They faced tough obstacles and they felt like they were being followed. At night they were not far from the wall. There they built a campfire. At night when everyone was sleeping someone kidnapped the leader CJ. In the morning Eli woke up and CJ had just disappeared into thin air. The whole group was stunned. The only thing they could do was go to the capital and hopefully rescue CJ.

Eli and the rebels set off the next day to the wall. When they got to it they climbed up to the top with the rope that they set up. When they got over it was miles and miles of forest. For the next few days they would have to survive harsh winter conditions. The first week they did not eat much and lived on little water.

Eventually, they arrived in the capital and were not sure how they were going to get into the capitol building. Eli and the rebels planned to make fake IDs and sneak into the heavily guarded room where they thought CJ was being held.

When they got into the capitol building there was tough security. At the front desk the secretary asked them to check in. She looked at their IDs and was convinced that they were real, letting them through the door to the elevator. When they got in the elevator there wasn't a button to the lower level where CJ was being held. The only thing they could do to get to the room was to crawl through the emergency hatch at the top of the elevator. They crawled down the metal cable to the bottom of the elevator shaft. It went down for floors and floors. When they finally got to the lowest level they pried the vent open and crawled over the room where CJ was being interrogated.

When they looked down through the air vent they saw a man asking CJ where the rebels planned to attack. CJ was refusing to answer the questions. Eli dropped a smoke bomb into the room and dropped down to untie CJ. CJ and Eli quickly climbed up the vent with the help of the rebels to the elevator shaft. They quickly made their way to the records room and installed a virus in the computer that held all the information about the government's plans and knowledge about every citizen in the country. Even more importantly, it showed them how to find the rest of the citizens that were being held on the other side of the capitol.

Unfortunately, getting to the other side of capital city was going to be harder than getting in. The guards now knew that someone was in the capital with fake IDs and had sabotaged the computer. But Eli and CJ had a plan. They used the computer to release all of citizens, and helped them escape. Together, they were able to get through the guards, and imprison President Williams and his guards.

The citizens all wanted CJ to be their president, but CJ wanted a democracy and helped setup their system so that everyone could have the chance to vote. They all realized that this was the fairest way to run their new government.

Athena's Adventure

By Gaby Moore

There once lived a beautiful and brawny young goddess named Athena with long locks of hair the color of the shimmering sunlight and eyes as blue as the Pacific Ocean. Without a mother, Athena grew up learning how to hunt and take care of herself. Athena wasn't a regular young goddess; she was one of the smartest people in her fascinating town, Fensworth. Fensworth was a poor, mysterious town that smelled slightly of bread and was filled with some of the strongest warriors in the world, one of them being Athena's father. Athena's father was big and strong, and had bright blue eyes that were mostly covered by his brown and bushy eyebrows. He was best soldier in their town, but with competition. Athena's father had an arch rival named Ares, and he was determined to overrule Athena's father and become the army general. Ares was a selfish man and thought he was better than everyone else.

"How dumb of him, thinking that he can beat me and become army general? Haha in his dreams," chuckled Ares to himself, "I need to train myself, so I can surely beat that selfish man."

Ares trained himself for war against Athena's father for three days straight. When he felt he was ready, he practiced a couple more times on some of his friends.

"Ares, are you ready to battle against the undefeated soldier?" asked the announcer.

"Of course I am! Bring it on!" said Ares, confidentially.

And so the fight began and Athena's father was taking the lead. With a silent slice of a sword, Athena's father won.

"Please welcome, your new army general!" said the announcer with a sarcastic smile on his face.

Ares was furious that he had lost against Athena's father, so he secretly plotted his revenge.

"No. This can't be happening. Father! Noo!" Athena cried as the bright white note with bold black letters slowly fell to the ground. Athena couldn't believe it. She read through the heartbreaking letter once more.

"Athena, I'm very sorry, but your father has died in war against my very own army. Because of his death, I will become the army general. Again, I am truly sorry. -Ares"

Athena stood speechless, "I can't believe Ares did that to the only person I loved! I have to do something about it."

As Athena looked back to her small and cozy cottage for the last time, she felt the rough wood of her front door, and all of the memories of her and her father flashed back to her. She knew what she was doing was right, so she marched right out of her house and into a scary thing called the real world. Athena headed straight to Zeus' temple, leaving all of her worries behind.

"I'm sorry I haven't seen Ares, but I'll keep an eye out for him," answered Zeus with a curious look on his face.

Athena went from place to place until she lost hope. There was just one more idea Athena had and that was to visit Hebe and ask if she could turn her into a war goddess so she could go out and defeat Ares.

"Fine, but only under one condition. If you find Ares, you will only use your powers badly on him and no one else," Hebe said with a questioning look.

When Athena woke up, she was lying next to Hebe, but she had a tingling sensation inside and she felt like she could do anything. She could also taste something sweet, almost like candy, in her mouth. Then she remembered, she was the goddess of war!

As she headed out the door, she thanked Hebe one more time and continued her journey to find Ares.

"I've been waiting for this moment for a long time, and now that time has come." said Athena with an evil smile on her face like she had just pulled a prank on someone.

"You can't do anything to me! You have no powers! You're just a useless little girl!" yelled Ares.

"Oh, but I'm not," answered Athena, smirking and circling around Ares, who was tied up in a chair. "Since you killed my father, I am going to send you to jail for life, and there's no way you can escape, so don't try any little tricks. This is the world's strongest jail, and nobody has EVER escaped."

After saying her last goodbyes to Ares, she walked out of the world's strongest jail with no worries whatsoever. Athena was kind of glad that she now had no one to worry about except for herself.

"I'll see you soon, father," said Athena as she looked up at the sky which was the color of her lost father's eyes.

Girl with an Ability

By #SawDude

I walked outside of my house and let my feet sink into the cool sand. I tasted the salt in the air. I heard the soft call of tropical birds and the waves crashing against the shore. I could smell the fresh breeze as it blew a strand of my brown hair into my face and thought, just another Hawaiian morning. But I'm not just a normal, hazel-eyed girl who lives in Hawaii, I am the only one on this planet who has the ability to read another person's mind.

Standing on the sidewalk in my blue under armor sweatshirt, jeans, and white converse shoes waiting for the bus to arrive, I could feel the light breeze at the sun shone down on me. Then, I remember that we have a big science test today and I didn't study for it.

"Let's see, what I remember from class. Oh no, I don't pay attention in class!" I said thinking a loud to myself as the bus pulled up to the curb.

"I'm dead." I sighed as I walked onto the bus.

I walked into the science room and everybody around me was talking about how ready they were for the test. I just slumped down in my chair and waited for the teacher to come.

"Class, remember we have a science test today," my teacher announced in an energetic voice as she picked up a stack of papers from her desk. Remembering I had the ability to read other people's minds, I remembered my promise to myself that I would not, no matter what, use my ability in school. But, today I needed to use it because this was a really big test and I couldn't fail it or else my parents would be grounded for a week. She handed out the tests and told us we had to be quite.

Once everyone was silently working on their tests, I tried to answer some of the questions but it was no use. I looked at the smartest person in my class, Jessica, pretending like I was thinking. Good for me, she was still on the first question. When she thought of the answer I just wrote it down in a simpler version because she was way too detailed for me. If I copied exactly what she wrote the teacher would suspect I cheated somehow. This is technically not cheating, it's just a different way of finding answers that only I can do. When I turned it in, I felt pretty good about the test.

The next day I got my test back, I felt like I failed it. But, when I got it back I got an A-. My teacher actually believed that the test was my own work. I was really happy for the rest of the day until the end.

At the end of school, I usually wait outside for my mom to pick me up. She is always really late so I just sit outside and read people's minds. Today there was a girl who I tried to read her mind, but I got this really weird feeling when I tried to. I could feel like she was trying to read my mind, but I was blocking her from reading my thoughts and she was blocking me. "I thought I was only one on this planet who could other people's minds," I thought in my head suspiciously. I think she was thinking the same thing because we both made weird looks at each other.

She had silky blonde hair that flowed in the breeze and big full blue eyes. She was wearing a white shirt with red sleeves that said, "Beautiful" and jeans with black flats. We both sat down at the same time. Starting a conversation in our head going back and forth for a while. I found out her name was Lexi and I was the only person born with this ability, but she found a way to make her have the ability. We became really good friends. She was in all of my classes. I am was so glad I found someone that would actually understand me, because even my parents didn't know. We had so much fun together.

There was this really cute boy, Justin, at my school and he was in all of my classes. Lexi didn't like anyone so she helped me figure out whether he likes me. Every time he looked at me, she would try to figure out what he was thinking about me. This went on for a few weeks, but one day he was thinking about something to ask me. He stopped me in the hall at the end of the day just when I was about to go outside to wait for my mom.

"Hey Natalie," he said with his cute smile on his face. I turned to look at him, "will you go out with me?"

I was so shocked that I thought it was a dream, "Sure," I exclaimed trying to be cool about it.

"So will tomorrow night work for you," he asked knowing I was really excited.

"Yea. See you then!" I walked away with Lexi and told her what had just happened. She told me that she knew but didn't tell me because she wanted it to be a surprise. My mom was outside waiting for me. When I got in the car, I told her what had just happened. She was so excited for me.

The next day, my mom and I had a shopping day before my date. We bought a really cute white dress and some new white converse shoes. I when to go get my makeup done professionally and they taught me how to do it myself. I also got my hair done. When we got home, I had 30 minutes until Justin came. I put on my dress and shoes, reapplied my lip gloss, and waited for him to come. I was really nervous but also really excited.

"You look great," he said nervously

"Thanks, you too," I answer as I stepped outside waiting for my mom to drive the car around to the front. She drove us to see a movie and then we went out to dinner. It was the end of the date and I wished it would never have ended.

"See ya on Monday," he said as Justin gave me a hug. I hugged him back. Just then his mom drove up. He got into the front seat of the car and waved bye to me.

Before I went to bed, I realized that I have the best people in my life. I remembered at the beginning of the year, I thought I wouldn't have any friends, but now I realize that you just need to give things time.

Orbe

By Samarium R.

"Please... You have to bring him back... Don't take him, please!!" I overheard the wailing between sniffles. I used to enjoy my job. I was chosen because everyone knew that I was the fastest of all, from Mt. Olympus all of the way to Athens, but I was getting tired of having to upset people day and night. I ruffled my upright, dark brown hair and released a deep breath that I did not realize I had been holding. I stooped and gently cradled the soul with my soft hands and scrutinized yet another glowing form. Sighing with defeat, I trapped the orb in my spherical satchel and buckled it tight. "I am dearly sorry," I whispered almost silently and tried to console the dear maiden with comforting words. I had no idea how many times I had repeated those words. Hundreds and thousands, easily, maybe even close to a million times.

With the woman nipping at my heels, I strode out of the limestone cabin with a quaint flower garden. Quickly, I ushered her back in. The recent widow did not offer any resistance. After I had successfully gotten her into the cottage, I sighed again, but this time with relief. The crisp air wafted with a floral fragrance, touched with an undertone of baked goods from along the dirt path. I inhaled the extraordinary aroma one last time and started the journey to my next destination.

Striding through the town, I tried to ignore all of the glares aimed at me. Walking faster, faster, and faster until I broke into a run. I finally escaped the hatred through the gates of Athens.

I slowed to a steady walk and paced around the desolate plain, catching my breath. After I stopped panting, I took in the landscape with my emerald eyes. The clouds slowly danced overhead, humming a calming waltz on an arctic blue ballroom, but the song sounded mournful. "Wait," I paused for a moment and scanned the horizon, listening. The humming was not just coming from imagination. I sneaked around the few trees there were in this groundhog-colonized land. I slowly drew in a breath and licked my chapped pink lips. I looked behind a giant sequoia. The knots in the wood felt pure. A boy was humming to himself a waltz between sniffles. He saw me. So I ran.

The boy called after me, "Wait! Come back!" I stopped in my tracks, turned around, and stared face to face with the boy. "Where are you going?" he sighed.

"I need to go to collect another soul from the Plumonian family," I replied.

The blond haired boy sniffled again. "Come with me... I know that family..." he mumbled. He guided me far away from the border of Athens to a place of war. It was excruciating not to break into a sprint because I wanted to honor him for helping me, but at the same time I felt that I would have gotten there much faster without him dragging me down. He guided me into a home that looked like it could collapse at any second.

Suddenly, a girl with wavy, blond hair down to her waist and radiant skin raced out and hugged the boy yelling the word brother in Greek, "Adelfós!" Tears trickled gently down her porcelain skin making her even more irresistible. Even though she shone as brilliantly as a star, the dropping frown on her face transformed her into a wilting daffodil.

Swiftly, she noticed me and said, as if I was not there, "Who is this lad that you brought to me?" she demanded. Realization struck her and her icy, liquid blue eyes bulged. She slowly stepped back away until she was in the doorway of the house. Then she whispered, "Hermes."

Calmly, I forced the words out, "Yes, 'tis I, Hermes. I have come here to collect the soul that dwelt here." Her eyes flickered, and another tear streamed down her creamy white cheeks. I was expecting another break-down scene. That was not the case. She led me into the house with a gesture of her hand. I looked down and saw the body and grasped the fact that the figure was younger than I had expected, in his thirties or forties.

"My dad," the mysterious girl clarified as if looking into my mind. I opened another of my many orbicular saddlebags and placed the spirit in it. She did it again. "You are sad," she stated. A freezing cold feeling shivered down my spine. Something was not right. I was suddenly alert. Like I had been splashed with cold water.

"I must go now; I have many places to visit before the end of the day," was my excuse.

"But surely you must come back."

"If I have time."

"I know that I will see you soon."

Before she could walk out, I remembered to inquire, "Wait, but first you must tell me your name. For future reference." She seemed to be pondering if I should be deemed trustworthy and finally decided.

"Abagail," she whispered, staring into my eyes.

"And your brother," I gestured to the little boy beside her.

"Noah," she put a gentle hand on his shoulder.

After a little while of studying each other, I marched out of the dilapidated bungalow. Before moving on, I admired the scenery. The relaxingly soft trickle of the river surrounding the lone house was accompanied by other noises of nature coming from the forest.

My visit to Abagail's home was the only thought in my mind, playing over and over again in my head, for the rest of my day.

With that memory in my mind, reviewing it for the last time, I stared at the perfect view of the sun on top of the great mountain, Olympus.

"You're back," a voice interrupted, disturbing my dazed thoughts.

"Yes, I am. That reminds me, I wanted to ask you something."

"Of course, anything you want, darling." The figure sat next to me and said, "So what is it that needs to be brought to my attention?"

"My work," I replied with a sigh.

"You've always loved your job," she commented, shaking her head.

"Yes, until now."

"Why do you need your mother's help to sort it out for you? Hmm?" she inquired, hinting that I didn't need her help.

"Well I thought you could talk to Zeus-- Dad about it because all my job is giving me is a broken heart," I confessed.

"I think you can handle it yourself," Hera, my mother patted my leg and added, "and, you need to learn how to stand up for yourself and what you believe in." Then she left.

I sighed and mumbled, "Thanks for the support, Mom."

"Fine, I will go and talk to him myself," I proclaimed.

I woke up the next day planning on talking to my father, but I realized that first I needed some moral support. Before I could think about my actions, I ran straight to Abagail's cottage and knocked on the door. She was inside and welcomed me in.

The first four words she said were, "I told you so."

I sighed as people were well accustomed to me doing, and acknowledged that what she had predicted was correct.

I explained to her everything that was happening with me being as sad as a raincloud and the conversation with my mother.

"I am telling you this because somehow you knew I was sad. A feeling tugged inside of me, urging me to come and confess this weakness to you," I admitted. A smile crept up on her face when I said this.

"I just knew from the expression on your face yesterday, that you were depressed and needed help fixing that," Abagail confirmed, staring into my eyes, deep into my soul. The same creepy feeling urging me to run coursed through my body. I ignored it. Somehow, I felt that I was safe here. She could be trusted. That was what I thought.

"You should go to your father and tell him that you refuse to do any jobs that make you unhappy."

"I'm not so sure I should do that. He believes that bringing people to the afterlife and being a messenger is my duty."

"Try anyway."

The next morning, after a fitful sleep, I decided that I should try anyway. I sat at the giant oak table and ate a healthy slice of barley bread dipped in wine and a platter of assorted figs and olives. The air was made bitter-sweet as a figure marched in.

"Why are you eating that simple breakfast?" my father demanded, "It is simply not fit for the gods!"

"But I need to eat a healthy breakfast to fuel my running, but you are right, today... I won't need it."

"Why?"

"I refuse to do any job that does not help me appreciate life," I insisted. Zeus stared at me, incredulous.

"You think that I will let the fastest runner in Greece, even more so my son quit his job?!?" This was what I had feared. He would never forgive me for suggesting this.

"Yes, I was hoping you would," I whispered.

"Well as it is your duty to do this, you may not quit under any circumstances!" he yelled. "Do you understand?" he demanded after I didn't reply.

"Yes, father," I quavered timidly.

"Good, now go do your job!" he ordered. As he barged out of the room, I sighed, and thought that this was not going well for me.

Hoping that Abagail could make everything well for me, I journeyed to her little house in the thicket that afternoon. She approached me in the same way as the day before and led me into her house. Once there, I explained what had happened with my father. This repetitiveness was peculiar; it was like yesterday had never happened. I brushed the thought away. She was very attentive, but didn't come up with any solutions. I was doubting my decision to skip my duty for the morning.

"Wait here for a moment," she purred.

When she came back she was holding a shallow bowl made out of porcelain, probably the nicest object she owned. It was filled with crystal clear water, sparkling in the light. It seemed off somehow though, because the only water source nearby was the river outside, and that was filled with moss that made it as murky as a swamp.

"Drink it," Abagail ordered. When I hesitated, she encouraged, "It will help you."

With that, I took a small sip from the basin. It tasted dry. Which was impossible. It was water, but yet it was dry. She spurred me on. I drank more. The last drop had just met my lips when it happened. I swayed. Nausea filled me to the brim. My vision went blurry. I felt tired. My shoulder crunched beneath me. Pain seared up my spine. My brain panicked. A groan escaped me. I breathed in the musty air. I started coughing which made more spurts of pain shot through my body.

I lay on the floor, unable to move. I lay there, trying to remember... everything... Where am I? I thought, Who am I?

"No! Come back!" a voice pleaded. At first I thought it was one of my memories. Wet, bony hands shook me like the waves. Then, the voice in what I thought was my dream cried, "I didn't mean to do this to you! All I wanted to do was to be with you! You need help. I'll go get help. You stay here." The voice sounded familiar, but I couldn't place where I had heard it.

"Who are you?" I managed to gasp before she stepped out of the door.

"Abigail."

"Who?"

"The daughter of Hypnos." She had finally let me in on the truth. I was in a daze between the conscious and unconscious world.

The conscious world took me over once and for all by a new male voice that confirmed, "Yep, he looks pretty bad. What happened?"

"I was trying to help him. Can you help him?" the same female voice asked.

"By giving him a whole bowl of water from the Lethe River?" asked the person, totally ignoring her question?

"I am sorry!" she sobbed apologetically.

"You are as foolish as your father was at your age," he commented harshly, "Using the river as a weapon, not an asset."

I zoned out again, but still could not see the source of the words.

Even through my delusion, I heard a name... 'Mnemosyne....' whispered to me in a sing-song voice. 'I need to find her. Need to. Need to...' I thought. My head pounded with the effort to regain consciousness.

My eyes popped open and rays of sunshine blasted through my eyes. My sight was a relief to me, but at the cost of my hearing. Nothing but constant ringing echoed through my ears. Shing... shing... After I adjusted to the light, I could see the owners of the voices in what I thought was my dream, bickering.

I needed to tell them. My lips were stuck together like glue, forever sealed. The noise was unbearable. I scrunched my eyebrows, willing my eyes not to close. I moved around my lips, seeing if they will separate. Nope. With all the force I can spare, I yank them apart. My tongue is dry and as scratchy as sandpaper.

"Mnemosyne," I say hoarsely. The girl notices me and dashes towards my laying body.

"Hermes?"

"Is that me?" I croak.

"Yes. That's you. What did you say before?"

"Mnemosyne." Her stunning eyes go wide, and she bites her lip.

"No," she says trying to convince herself, "We can't go there. Ever. Ever--" She paused, kneeled, and gasped. "Is that blood?"

The man nods. "Looks like it."

"You should've seen that his shoulder had crashed onto the floor," she scolded herself. While they dashed to clean up my wounds and got me on my feet, they were completely oblivious to the fact that we must travel by walking. I barely could have stood, let alone walked a long distance.

Despite my aching pains, I walked toward whoever Mnemosyne was. Nobody talked, but I didn't even know who I was, so I didn't have anything to talk about with these two supposed strangers. We walked through deserts, plains, and mountains. We even passed by a volcano. Moving excruciated each and every part of my body, but I didn't complain. Soon we stopped in the middle of the desert. There were many curves in the sand dunes that went on until the end of the cosmos. The sand was drab-colored. Small particles puffed up into the air like a dusty mist. The air smelled hot and sweaty.

"Why are we stopping here?" I asked.

"Because this is where she lives," the man replied with a sigh.

"I don't see a house."

"You are not supposed to see one." We followed one of the infinitely many wandering sand dunes into the shadows. The man knelt down and knocked. Instead of a gigantic pile of sand toppling on him, the hollow sound of rock echoed beneath.

After a few long minutes, the knock was answered by a grouchy "Go away!"

I started to walk away, downcast, but was pulled back by the duo.

"We need your help," the guy said, "Desperately," he added as an afterthought.

The disguised door squeaked open and a young woman poked her head out. She had a bountiful amount of wavy, striking auburn hair. A few blue and green jewels poked out along with peacock feathers. She scrutinized us up and down while we did the same to her. Her eyes were a turquoise color, covered with the longest and darkest lashes I had ever seen.

After some time of scrutiny, Mnemosyne rolled her eyes, threw her hands up and said a brittle, "Fine, come in."

"Thank you so much," the girl said. As our feet passed the threshold, wind chimes sounded. Ahead was a long endless, narrow hallway crowded with doors made of every material imaginable. Mnemosyne led us down the slender corridor and just when I thought we would walk forever, a circular room appeared out of the shadows. Again, no one talked, just admired. Wind chimes, jewels, and lanterns dangled from the ceiling. The place had the sense of endless vastness, just like the hallway. There was a perfectly circular table enveloped by an ancient Tibetan rug covered with intricate designs and dazzling colors. Assorted pillows paved the boundaries of the low table. The mystical woman led us there and gestured for us to sit.

"Why have you called for my help?" she inquired mysteriously.

The girl that had accompanied me there sighed and explained that it was all her fault. They told the daunting story of how I came to be the way I am. I had not realized that I was a young messenger before I had lost my memories.

After a lengthy period of time of skepticism about me and my memories, Mnemosyne finally agreed to help.

"There will be a tradeoff, though," she concurred.

"What type of trade off?" the man's deep voice echoed.

"In exchange for his memories, he must inscribe everything he is planning to do on a clay tablet as a way to pay homage to the gods for their redemption."

"Okay, let's get it over with."

"I will need to be alone with him, though. You two must leave," her eerie voice said. Hesitantly, they walked into the darkness of the hallway. Fear prickled my skin.

Her eyes fluttered shut. Her lips muttered chants of old. Flying streamers of all colors, shapes and sized floated on the surface of her yellow skin. Her hands kneaded them like dough and shaped them into an orb. Not just a regular spirit orb, the orbe of memories. Abruptly, her bountiful lashes flickered, and she regained control of her sight. Her hands made me lurch forward with the force of some unknown spirit with the strength of a giant. With the orb still in her hands, she pressed her palms on my chest, pushing the memories deep within my skin. All of my life came flooding back to me. Zeus. Hera. Abigail. Sadness. Love. Anger. Wanting.

I was happy for all of my fond memories materializing in my mind, but resentment boiled my blood when horrible remembrances clouded my mind. The mixture of all of these feelings was too much for my soul to handle. I lay on the floor for a while adjusting, dreaming....

Hours later when my dreaming suddenly disappeared, the fluffiness of a cot encapsulated me. I woke up and discovered that I was back at home in my own bed. I went through my morning routine and reminded myself that I needed to ask my father for a tablet.

I met my father at breakfast on that sunny day.

"Hello, Son," my father was the first of us to greet the other. I could already tell he was in an amazing mood. Without waiting for a reply, he continued, "I had been brooding over your request and I have granted you permission." A grin appeared out of nowhere and was painted across my face, one I had not seen in decades. "You shall no longer have to perform duties that are a moral sacrifice to you." My beam of light was reflected on my father's face. His too, was a smile that no one had seen in ages. "Go out and be happy!"

"Wait, father. There is something I need. Would you happen to have a clay tablet?"

"Why of course, Son! I will go get it for you."

After my father had gotten the writing slate and utensil for me, and I followed my orders. I went out and was happy.

From that moment on, people started realizing that it wasn't me that they had hated. It was the job that I had done. Some also took clay tablets and inscribed symbols and drawings to remind them of things they had to do. This was the beginning of what we call writing. When they saw me, they were overjoyed because it meant I had a joyful message for someone nearby and that made them happy. The orbe had completely changed my life as a messenger. Afterward, I was forever delivering joyful greetings.

